Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm light over Konoha, but his attention was fixed on a different kind of warmth—the camaraderie blossoming among the young ninjas before him. Fugaku couldn't believe how fast the years flew by. His sons had grown up quite a bit. Itachi is an ANBU captain with many successful missions, and today his young son just started his first training together with his genin teammates.

With his typical critical eye, Fugaku was analyzing the other members of Sasuke's team. Naruto Uzumaki, was a jinchūriki. Minato sealed the 9-tailed fox inside him the day he was born. This fact would make the boy a very strong ninja in the future and why not, even a worthy rival for his son.

Sasuke and Naruto had known each other for many years. The close friendship between Kushina and Mikoto had made the boys know each other since childhood. They were not the typical close friends that anyone could imagine. Their different characters made them fight almost every time over petty things, but Fugaku knew better than that. These fights were superficial, he could tell very well how much the boys cared for each other from the way they protected each other in front of other people.

Glancing to his son's right, Fugaku saw Sakura Haruno. Sakura came from a simple family. Her parents were ninjas who had not passed the genin level, however, they had a special talent as it pertained to medical ninjutsu. Fugaku didn't know them like he knew Naruto's parents. He might have seen them once or twice in his lifetime. Her mother worked in a hospital as a nurse, while her father owned a shop selling herbs and medical supplies.

He could watch every action of the girl to catch his son's eye. Sasuke wasn't far behind either, Fugaku had seen his little cheeks turn pink when Itachi and Shisui teased him about Sakura. According to them some time ago when they were still young and in the academy, Sasuke had asked Itachi how he could talk to a girl with pink hair to get her attention. Sweet childish sympathy.

"They are doing well," Kakashi said as he approached Fugaku.

"If that's what their teacher says, then it can be."

"They also need a little time to work as a team. It is still in the early days that they know its value, but I believe they will reach it faster than others."

"There is time, nothing is impossible as long as you have the patience to work hard to achieve it."

"True," Kakashi nodded. "You want me to call Sasuke?"

"No, actually I wanted to see how you were doing. Growing up I missed a lot of things I wasn't there for him in his important moments. I didn't want to miss his first training either, Sasuke barely has been waiting for this day," Fugaku said and looked back at the children.

As the first lesson, they had chakra control where Sakura was the first to climb the tree leaving behind the 2 boys of the team. Fugaku smiled at the reaction of the boys, who seemed not pleased at all. "Apparently the girl has better control compared to the 2 boys."

Fugaku noticed how Sakura's laughter rang out like music, her enthusiasm lighting up the training ground. Each time she encouraged Sasuke to climb the tree, he could see the subtle shifts in his son’s posture—a slight lean, a quicker response—Sasuke was drawn to her in a way that intrigued Fugaku.

"It was expected from her to be good but I have to admit, considering Sakura's age and experience she is above the average genin level. Her chakra control is very precise," Kakashi said.

'Interesting'  thought Fugaku. Turning to Kakashi he said "My wife wants you all to have dinner at our house tonight. She is very happy that now Sasuke will have new people around him that he can trust and rely on. It would be good to spend time together. "

 'And why not study this young lady closer,'  he said to himself.

"Thank you very much for the invitation Fugaku-san, I appreciate it, I will inform the children. As for me, please excuse me but I have to decline the invitation, I have some work waiting for me tonight."

Fugaku smiled "I believe you know that you won't be able to escape forever. The moment will come when you will take off that mask on your face." Kakashi laughed awkwardly.

"Don't worry, I understand. I'm leaving now, I have a lot of work waiting for me at the station. Please tell Sasuke I stopped by to see him," Fugaku nodded in greeting and left.

 "Here we are again, just me and my babies," Kakashi said in a tired voice as he began to approach the children.

"Kakashi-sensei did you see me? I went up first," Sakura said with pride and a smile on her face.

As Sakura spoke Sasuke was looking at her with an analyzing eye. ‘How did she do that?’ Sasuke wondered, a frown tugging at his lips, even as a small part of him felt a flicker of pride for her.

"I saw Sakura, you did good, well done,” said Kakashi. “I knew you could do it, but what I didn't know was the fact that I have such weak guys in the team."

"Oh come on now! Kakashi-sensei don't speak too soon you might regret it when you see the true strength of an Uzumaki and a future Hokage," Naruto said exasperated and more determined than ever.

"Yes, Hogake who doesn't even have the strength to put his feet on the tree," Sasuke said, smirking at the corner of his mouth.

"Hey, shut up Teme! You couldn't climb up either."

"At least I got close to the first branch Dobe!" Sasuke said and looked back at Sakura.

He was still amazed at this girl's determination. It seemed that every day more and more Sasuke discovered something new about this girl and always that new thing would please him very much. In his eyes, Sakura had nothing to do with other girls their age. She was intelligent, educated, worked hard, never complained, and above all, she never judged Sasuke just by his looks. It seemed like she appreciated every bit of people's character without focusing too much on trivial things, and that was something Sasuke appreciated a lot.

'Apparently, I can rely on you in the future.'  Sasuke thought to himself.

"Where were you Kakashi-sensei? You left for a while," asked Naruto as always curious about everything.

"I was a little further away talking to Fugaku-san. He came to see you Sasuke." Sasuke opened his eyes in surprise 'Father came by to see me?' he thought to himself.

"Also, he told me to tell you that tonight you are invited for dinner at Sasuke's house."

"Yeyy finally! My stomach is ready to eat Auntie Mikoto's delicious dishes," Naruto said jumping up in joy.

"I didn't notice that Father passed here," Sasuke said slightly annoyed.

"Well, if you had the attention to look around you, as much as you have the attention to see the pink things in front of you, you could have noticed," Kakashi said with a mocking tone.

"The pink stuff? What is Kakashi-sensei talking about?" Sakura asked.

"Tch, nothing! Why do you always have to be so curious? Annoying." Sasuke said as he tried to force himself not to blush.

"Tranquila Teme! Don't be so harsh!"

"Tranqu- what?!" asked Sasuke and Sakura in unison.

"Oh yeah, you don't know. Tranquila means calm down. Based on one of the books Mom has, it's an old word used in the Land of Hotsprings in Bamboo Village. It's not used anymore but it's kinda cool you know." Naruto clarified.

Sakura was looking at Naruto with a confused face "You know what a book is?! Impressive."

"Come on now Sakura-chan for wha- ."

"Enough now with your small talk, you've had enough rest. Continue your training so you can finish dinner at Sasuke's house in time," Kakashi interrupted.

"Alright Sensei!" said the children simultaneously.

*

*

*

The sun had set, it was 7:30 in the evening and the fantastic trio finally arrived at the Uchiha compound. For Sakura, it was the first time she had dinner at Sasuke's house. She knew Itachi a little as he often came to the academy to visit Sasuke but as for his parents she hadn't met them yet. She knew them as faces but never exchanged words with them. Suddenly she started to sweat from embarrassment.

Sasuke’s calm voice broke through her thoughts. “No need to be so stressed,” he said, but inside, Sakura was a whirlwind of emotions.

‘What if they don’t like me? What if I embarrass Sasuke?’ She took a deep breath, trying to steady her racing heart.

“My parents have heard about you through me and Itachi and can't wait to meet you in person,” Sasuke said.

Very nice now after what Sasuke said, not only did she sweat, but Sakura felt as if she was about to pass out from the emotions. Meeting the parents of the boy you love at such a young age is not easy. Sakura wanted to make sure she behaved properly to leave a good impression. Let's get started now for an easier future.

'Idiot, what are you thinking! You're acting like you're going to get married.'  thought Sakura.

As soon as they approached the door of Sasuke's house it opened. Mikoto opened the door and a smile appeared on her face. "You're Sakura-san aren't you? Wow, Sasuke! You weren’t kidding—Sakura is gorgeous! What a cute and sweet lady."

'Did… did he….did he really think that I am gorgeous or what now,'  her inner self said.

"I feel a little jealous Aunty, with Sakura here you completely forgot about me," Naruto said in a teasing tone.

"Now look who's making fun of me, how could I forget little Naruto," Mikoto said as she approached the boy to hug him.

"I'm here too. In case you forgot," Sasuke said looking annoyed but his heart was warm. Watching these scenes of behavior between his 2 friends and his mom made Sasuke feel good.

" 'Sweetness for the end' as the old saying goes, come on my little baby now it's your turn for a hug," Mikoto said, and grabbed Sasuke, hugging him tightly and giving him a few kisses on the forehead.

"Mom, how many times have I told you not to call me baby!" Sasuke said nervously while everyone was laughing.

"Now now, I hope you're hungry as the table is full of delicious and warm things."

"Don't say it twice Aunty," Naruto said as he kicked off his sandals and ran inside Sasuke's house.

"Naruto oh my god! Have some manners you don't run into someone else's house like that!" shouted Sakura nervously while she was following Naruto.

The aroma of freshly cooked food wafted through the Uchiha house, inviting warmth that contrasted the cool evening air. As Sakura stepped inside, she was immediately enveloped by the scent of savory miso soup and grilled fish.

"Welcome Sakura-san! It's a pleasure to meet you in person," said Fugaku from the corner of the table with a newspaper in his hand.

"Thank you for the invitation Uchiha-san! It is my pleasure to meet you," Sakura said bowing her head in greeting.

"Please, no need for formalities, every friend of Sasuke's is one of ours," he said with a light smile.

"Hello Sakura-san, how are you?" Itachi said in a welcoming voice.

"Fine thanks, I hope you're fine too Itachi-san," Sakura said with a grin on her face.

"Yeah, Sasuke told us you had a difficult mission. How did it go?" Naruto asked curiously.

"Good, as always. Thanks for asking guys. Now come and sit down to eat today you had your first training you must be hungry," Itachi said as he directed the children to sit down to eat.

As they settled around the table, Fugaku took a seat at the head, his presence commanding but his expression softening in the company of the children. “I’m glad you could join us, Sakura-san. It’s nice to have new faces at the dinner table.”

Sasuke sat next to her, his usual stoicism slightly eased. Itachi, seated across from them, offered a knowing smile, a glimmer of pride in his eyes. “Sakura-san, I hear you climbed the tree first today. Impressive.”

“Thanks, Itachi-san! It was... a challenge,” she admitted, her cheeks warming at the compliment.

“Don’t let it go to your head, Sakura-chan. I’ll catch up next time,” Naruto declared, elbowing Sasuke playfully. “Right, Sasuke?”

“Sure” Sasuke replied, his tone dry, but a hint of a smirk tugged at his lips.

Mikoto poured soup into everyone’s bowls, her hands steady and practiced. “So, tell me more about your training. What do you enjoy most about being a ninja?”

Sakura felt the spotlight shift to her. “I love the idea of helping people, especially with medical ninjutsu. It feels rewarding to make a difference,” she said, glancing at Sasuke, who seemed to be listening intently.

“That’s admirable,” Fugaku remarked, nodding. “We need more ninjas who are willing to heal and protect.”

While Sakura continued to speak passionately, Fugaku lightly kicked Mikoto's leg under the table and beckoned to Sasuke. Sasuke looked as if he had forgotten to eat, he still had his chopsticks with a piece of fish in his hand and was listening attentively to Sakura.

Mikoto and Fugaku chuckle, looking at each other. And as the conversation progressed, Itachi was telling some amusing stories of his early shuriken training. Sasuke watched Sakura as she laughed, her smile lighting up the room.

‘She is different,’ he thought, appreciating her easy interaction with his family. She seemed to fit in, even as she shyly tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.

As the meal progressed, Naruto couldn’t help but boast. “Just wait until I become Hokage! I’ll have all the best food in the village!”

“Does that include ramen every day?” Itachi teased, earning a laugh from everyone.

“Absolutely!” Naruto declared, eyes gleaming with determination. “Ramen and victory!”

The atmosphere was lively, filled with shared stories and laughter, but as the meal wound down, Sakura felt a rush of gratitude. This was a glimpse into a family she admired from afar, and the warmth of the Uchiha household made her feel welcome.

“Thank you for the meal, Mikoto-san. Everything was delicious,” Sakura said sincerely, her heart full.

“You’re welcome anytime, Sakura-san,” Mikoto replied, her kindness enveloping her like a warm hug.

As the children helped clear the table, Sasuke leaned closer to Sakura. “You fit in well,” he said, his voice low, almost shy.

“Thanks, Sasuke-kun. Your family is nice, just like you,” she replied with a smile, feeling a blush creep up her cheeks.

Sasuke offered a rare smile forcing himself not to blush. “I’m glad you’re here.”

And for the first time, Sakura felt like she truly belonged—not just as Sasuke’s teammate, but as someone cherished in his world.

Fugaku looked back at the clock. "I think it's a bit late now, I'll accompany you both home."

"Please Fugaku-san you don't have to worry, we can go ourselves," Naruto said.

"Father don't worry, Sasuke and I will accompany them," Itachi said as he made his way to the door. "I believe you are ready."

"Yes!," the three children said in unison and Itachi laughed. It seemed as if even in returning the answer they were in sync with each other.

Naruto and Sakura bowed their heads in greeting and said goodnight to Sasuke's parents. As they watched them leave Mikoto turned her attention to Fugaku.

"I'm glad Sasuke feels so good around his two friends. I can tell by the way his body is calm, just like he is with Itachi and Shisui."

"True, I liked Sakura too. A quiet, well-mannered girl, her parents have raised her quite well. I believe she will become a talented kunoichi in the future," said Fugaku.

Mikoto looked at him with a raised eyebrow. "Fugaku Uchiha is praising a girl who isn't a Uchiha. Big surprise to me, how many times has that happened? Oh yeah, just the two of them, with Naruto and now Sakura," Mikoto said mockingly as they entered their house.

*

*

*

The night air was crisp as they stepped out of the Uchiha compound, the stars twinkling overhead like distant lanterns. The moon cast a gentle glow on the path, guiding them through Konoha’s familiar streets.

Sakura walked beside Naruto, her heart still fluttering from the warmth of dinner. “I can’t believe how welcoming your family is, Sasuke,” she said, glancing sideways at him.

“Yeah, they’re cool,” Sasuke replied, his tone casual, though a small smile crept onto his lips at her praise.

Itachi walked a few steps ahead, hands tucked in his pockets, his presence calm and observant. “It’s nice to see you both making new friends,” he remarked, glancing back with a gentle smile. “You’ve grown stronger, and it’s good to see that reflected in your team.”

Naruto puffed out his chest, a proud grin on his face. “You bet! I’ll show you how strong I am tomorrow, Itachi!”

“I’m looking forward to it,” Itachi replied, his voice even, but a hint of amusement danced in his eyes.

As they continued walking, Sakura stole glances at Sasuke, who walked with a relaxed demeanor, the tension of the day melting away. “So, what’s your training plan for tomorrow?” she asked, genuinely curious.

“I was thinking of working with my shuriken,” he answered, hands slipping into his pockets. “Maybe we can practice together?”

“Absolutely! I could use some pointers,” she replied enthusiastically.

Naruto chimed in, “I’ll join! We’ll have a training party! Team 7 style!”

Sasuke chuckled softly, and Sakura felt a warmth spread in her chest at the sound. The camaraderie felt natural as if they’d been friends forever.

As they approached Naruto’s house, the lights glowed warmly in the windows. “Thanks, guys. I had a great time tonight as always,” said Naruto.

“It’s nothing Dobe,” Sasuke said.

As they reached the door, it swung open to reveal Kushina, her bright red hair spilling over her shoulders. “Naruto! You’re home!” she exclaimed, her eyes lighting up.

"Sasuke-kun, Itachi-kun, Sakura-chan good evening! I didn't expect to see you here." Kushina said and came over giving both kids a hug.

"Good evening Kushina-san!" Sakura said returning the hug while Sasuke remained frozen next to them. He wasn't much of a hugger, but apparently, his mom and Kushina didn't care about that fact.

"Aww look at this Sasuke-kun how handsome you are. You're still all shy in front of me, I'm going to eat those little red cheeks of yours," Kushina continued cupping Sasuke's cheeks in her hands and then hugging him even tighter.

"Aunt Kushina you're breaking my bones," Sasuke said in a low voice.

Itachi laughed, it was hilarious to watch Sasuke in these situations where he faced the physical contact he so disliked. "Good evening Kushina-san, I came to walk Naruto home. It was a bit late and Father was worried."

"First of all, I told you 100 times don't call me Kushina-san, not these formalities with me boy, I hate them you know. Second, you are very sweet and always so caring like your mother." Kushina said as she lightly rubbed his head.

"Thank you Auntie Kushina!" Itachi said with a smile. "It's been a while since I last saw you."

"I agree, it's been a while. I have a word with my dear husband, he's tiring you by giving you so many important missions."

Itachi chuckled. "It's no problem, I believe Minato-san does this because he trusts me a lot. But I promise I'll visit you more often Aunt Kushina."

"Oh well look I'm not the one you should be visiting more often. You should be visiting a pretty girl you know, with long brown hair. That girl misses you the most," Kushina whispered and then winked at him.

Itachi blushed. The kids didn't understand what happened but at the end of the day she was Kushina, she liked teasing others. "I'll keep that in mind, Aunty. Well, we're leaving now we have to accompany Sakura-san home."

"Good night!" said Naruto and Kushina closing the door.

Leaving Naruto's house now Sakura was feeling bad that the boys had to accompany her home as well, it was getting pretty late now and they should rest.

"Guys look my house isn't far from here. I can honestly go on my own, you don't have to worry, I'll be fine," Sakura said worried for the boys.

"Of course, we'll accompany you Sakura, it's too late to leave a girl alone on the streets," Sasuke said as he looked down the road.

'Aww my little gentleman brother,' Itachi said to himself with a smirk.

As they approached Sakura’s house, she hesitated. “Thanks for walking us home, you two. I had a great time tonight. Everything was perfect.”

“It’s no trouble,” Sasuke said, his gaze steady on her. “I’m glad you enjoyed dinner.”

They paused at her gate, the moment hanging in the air. Sakura felt a mix of emotions—apprehension, excitement, and a touch of shyness. “Um, I guess I’ll see you and Naruto tomorrow at training?”

“Hm yeah,” Sasuke said, waving his hand at her.

Sakura smiled, her heart racing. “Goodnight, Itachi-san! Goodnight, Sasuke-kun!”

As she turned to go, Sasuke called out, “Sakura.”

She turned back, surprised to see him take a step closer. “Yeah?”

“I... um, it’s good having you on our team,” he said, his voice slightly more earnest than usual.

Sakura's breath caught in her throat. “Thanks, Sasuke-kun. That means a lot to me.”

“Goodnight,” he added, his usual cool demeanor returning, but she could see a hint of warmth in his eyes.

She entered her home and outside, Itachi and Sasuke watched her disappear into the house.

“It seems like she’s already made an impression,” Itachi noted, his tone light but observant.

“Yeah,” Sasuke replied, staring at the closed door for a moment longer. “She’s… different.”

“Different can be good,” Itachi said, a knowing smile on his face. “You like her.”

"Who? Where? What?" Sasuke said tensely as he felt his cheeks heat up.

"Don't pretend you don't understand now,” Itachi said with a smirk on his face. "Look, you blushed."

"Wha… stop now. This is nonsense. Shisui made you like himself brother," Sasuke said trying to get the heat off his neck.

"Mhm yeah, as you wish Sasuke," Itachi said. 'Ah, my foolish little brother.'

As they walked side by side, Itachi couldn’t help but feel a sense of hope for his brother’s future—a future where bonds could be forged in light, not shadow.

*

*

*

As she entered the house, Sakura couldn't help but think about tonight's dinner. She was very happy, everything had gone many times better than she had imagined.

"Honey, did you come home?" Mebuki said.

"Yeah, I was taking off my sandals," Sakura said as she walked towards the living room.

"Daddy's little love, how did dinner go? Did you have a good time? Did someone bother you? Did someone say something inappropriate? Did you eat or not, if not, then we will pre-“

"Calm down Dad, everything went well. It was a perfect dinner," Sakura said as she lay down on the living room couch.

"Really? You're not lying to me, are you? You know I don't trust these Uchihas very much, they seem very serious and emotionless people," Kisazhi said worriedly.

"Dear calm down, Sakura seems to be pleased. Her face is shining with joy," Mebuki said as she sat down on the couch next to Sakura.

 "Sweetheart go take a shower now and go to sleep. You know you have a very long day tomorrow. Ah! I almost forgot, tomorrow morning before you go to training please send Kushina-san the box of cookies that is in the kitchen, I made them especially for her. She and Minato-san really like those cookies, especially Naruto, please don't forget."

"Yeah Mom sure, don’t worry about it. I'm leaving now, Good night!" Sakura said and gave her parents a quick kiss on the cheek.

While preparing things in the bathroom for a warm shower, she continued to remember the whole day today. The dinner... was perfect, not even in her wildest dreams did she imagine it would go so well. Sasuke's mom was such a sweet and welcoming woman, and his dad too, even though he had a deep stoic look Sakura realized that he too is loving and gentle in his own way. Just like Sasuke...Sasuke.

This boy surprised the girl today. Now it wasn't news that Sakura had feelings for Sasuke, the whole academy knew it from Ino, whose mouth is never closed. But did Sasuke feel the same as her? Or more clearly, would it be possible in this universe for Sasuke to look at a female with that meaning?

The way he had seen Sakura today so proudly in the training grounds today made him feel a warmth in his chest. The looks during dinner, the way he followed her with his eyes in everything she did or the way he listened attentively when she spoke as if he didn't want to miss any detail of her.

‘Ugh…love makes you crazy. Why must men be so difficult to understand?’

But this feeling inside her quickly disappeared and a new feeling surfaced, that of fear .

Today was the lucky day, chakra control was one of Sakura's key points, but what will happen in the following days? She felt weak in front of the 2 boys of her team, she was not even 1% of them in terms of strength and technique. Maybe Sasuke would no longer look at Sakura with those eyes of today, full of light and pride. As she dried her hair and approached the bed Sakura lay down took a deep breath and let it out.

'You must train and learn hard Sakura, you must be a strong kunoichi for yourself and your village. And why not, maybe be someone in Sasuke's eyes. If you want to be by his side then you must be worthy of him and his clan,’ she thought to herself and let these thoughts put her to sleep.

Chapter Text

It was an ordinary day like any other day in Konoha. The streets were full of people especially children as it was the first day of summer vacation. The days started getting hot, but that didn't stop the 3 friends from training intensively.

“We should rest now. We have a few hours of shuriken training. My stomach is calling for food, you know," Naruto said as he rubbed his stomach with his hand.

"I guess you're right, and I'm getting hungry right now. Where do you guys think we should have lunch?" Sakura asked as she crossed her hands behind her back.

"Where else would Naruto want but Ichiraku," Sasuke said as he packed his shurikens.

"Come on now, I challenge you to tell me another food that tastes better than ramen. Come on, I'm waiting," Naruto said with an annoyed face.

"How about we make a change today, seriously I'm not in the mood to eat ramen again for the 7th time this week," Sakura said pointing once at Sasuke and then at Naruto.

“Anything for you, Sakura-chan! I’d even drink poison!” Naruto said, playfully nudging her.

"Heh, liar," Sasuke said as he shoved his hands in his pockets and glanced straight at Sakura and Naruto.

In these moments, Sasuke's mind was no longer on the food, but on the way these 2 of his friends behaved with each other. If he were to talk about Sakura, well, she would always get irritated with Naruto and this irritation was scary especially when she ended up hitting him. But Naruto didn't, he never bothered with it. It seemed like Naruto tolerated everything Sakura did and this fact surprised Sasuke.

Unlike Sasuke, Naruto was the chatty type. He knew and was friends with almost the entire academy, the fact that he was the Hokage's son had helped the others to approach him first, but Naruto was not left behind. He was approachable to everyone, but he didn't treat them the way he treated Sakura. Did he have a crush on her?

"Hellooo, calling for Sasuke! Are you here or have you fallen into the dream world?" Naruto shouted.

"Huh, what?" Sasuke said confused.

"We were thinking of going to a barbeque Sasuke-kun, but it seems you were distracted. A- are you okay?" Sakura asked quietly worried while one of her cheeks turned a light pink color.

"I'm fine, let's go," he said in an annoyed voice as he ran in front of them.

"What happened now?" Naruto asked with a raised eyebrow looking at Sasuke's back.

"I don't know," Sakura said in a slightly sad voice. "anyway let's go."

The three together decide to have lunch at Yakiniku Q. The sun beat down on the quiet street as the aroma of grilled meat wafted from nearby restaurants. Sasuke remained silent, his focus distant, while Naruto animatedly argued about the superiority of ramen over barbecue. Sakura was confused by this behavior, a few minutes ago Sasuke was fine. All morning he had been helping Sakura with the shuriken throwing technique and seemed in a good mood, while now he was like a gloomy cloud.

'Maybe he's tired, it was a hot day today,' thought Sakura.

The children sat down in the restaurant and were waiting for their order when they saw a group approaching them. It was Gai's team, they had exchanged some small talk with them as a result of the close friendship between Kakashi and Gai.

"Well, hello team Kakashi," Neji said to them. Sakura swore that there were no more serious people in this world than those of the Hyūga and Uchiha clans.

"Hello and to you, have you come for lunch too?" asked Naruto.

"We're just done," Tenten said.

“Greetings, Sakura-san! Your beauty shines as brightly as the sun, and your spirit is as strong as your kunai! I'm here to support you in any way I can!" Rock Lee said with an ear-to-ear grin.

"Well, thanks I guess. I don't think there's much you can put up with right now," Sakura said with an embarrassed laugh.

"Please Sakura-san, let me cool you down with this fan. On these hot summer days I can never let a flower like you suffer," Lee said as he bowed before Sakura.

"No no, there's no need honestly," Sakura said as she waved her hands.

"But please Saku-,"

"Stop with this ridiculous behavior," Sasuke said in a slightly irritated tone. "Didn't you hear what she said, she said no, or are you deaf?"

"Lee oh god get up! Why are you being so stupid?" Tenten said. "We are leaving, have a nice day!"

"Sakura-chan don't get me wrong but Bushy Brows has a big crush on you. He acts like an idiot in front of you it's so funny," Naruto said laughing.

"Lee has always been an idiot, that's not new news," Sasuke said as he separated his chopsticks to eat.

"Don't talk like that, you two. He's just trying to be nice… although… he goes too far sometimes," Sakura said as she tied her hair into a ponytail.

"Aww Sakura-chan, if I didn't know you I'd say you have a crush on him too," Naruto said and turned his head to Sasuke to see his reaction.

Sasuke was now frowning and looking irritated. 'Interesting' Naruto said to himself.

"What?! What the hell are you saying Naruto?" Sakura shouted and kicked Naruto hard in the back.

"Oi Sakura-chan I'm sorry please, I was just kidding please don't shoot me anymore," Naruto said as he pretended to cry.

"Well you better be, I don't want to hear anything like that ever again," Sakura said. 'Especially in front of Sasuke,' she thought, 'I never want him to think I might have a crush on someone else.'

"As you order boss," Naruto said and so they continued to eat.

As they ate, Naruto’s eyes flickered to Sasuke, who remained unnaturally quiet, his brow furrowed in concentration. Sasuke was very good at hiding his emotional state, but he wasn't good at hiding it from Naruto. Come on now Naruto knew Sasuke when they were still babies in diapers, he could easily tell when he was happy, sad, and irritated like he is now.

'We are going to have a chat together Mr. Sasuke, let's see if my thoughts are correct,' Naruto said to himself.

After they finished lunch, Sakura left as she had to help her father with some things at his store. Naruto and Sasuke decide to take a walk by the lake in the village. The sun reflected on the lake and two boys decided to sit under the shade of a tree to cool off.

"What's going on Sasuke?" asked Naruto.

"What do you mean?" Sasuke said, from the way he called his name he knew that Naruto wanted to have a serious conversation.

Naruto leaned in, eyes narrowed in suspicion, noticing the way Sasuke was avoiding eye contact. "Don't play dumb now, what did you have today? Why were you so angry that you didn't say a word during lunch?"

"I don't know what you're talking about, but anyway, I'm telling you that I have nothing, I'm fine, are you happy now?"

"Do you like Sakura-chan?" Naruto asked.

Sasuke widened his eyes and froze. His mouth was dry and he was not talking.

"I asked you a question Sasuke, do you like Sakura-chan?"

"What problem do you have with this topic? Or will your plans be ruined?"

"I knew it! I swear I knew it! You have a crush on her," Naruto said shouting.

"So? Why do you care about that, Dobe? Or are you asking because you have a crush on her too," Sasuke's heart raced at the thought, irritation bubbling beneath the surface. He quickly brushed it aside.

"What? Where did that come from? Sasuke I-" Naruto said as he placed his hand on Sasuke's shoulder.

"Stop playing games with me now," Sasuke said angrily and threw his hand away. "I've seen you, you act differently with her and you look at her with a different eye. You tolerate Sakura for everything, play with her, laugh louder at every joke she tells, and many other things like this."

"You always called me a fool but today I realize that you are more than me," said Naruto as he lay down on the grass placing his hands under his neck.

"Tch whatever,"

"Teme, if you had asked me when I was still a 5-year-old child, I could have said that I like Sakura-chan. But now this thing does not exist. Sakura-chan is like a sister to me. In this life, the thing I have wanted the most is a sister, bigger or little, it didn't matter, but I wanted a sister. The same for her too, she always wanted to have a brother and now and forever she will have me," Naruto said as he turned his head to Sasuke.

"So, do me a favor and don't think like that ever again. It's annoying you know."

Sasuke leaned against the tree. He had not calculated this possibility in his brain. 'Sister huh, good' he thought to himself. Turning to Naruto, Sasuke noticed an unusual silence. For a hyperactive person like him, this was a rare occurrence.

"Sorry if I pissed you off," Sasuke said half-heartedly, "Maybe I overdid it."

"Hey don't say that, we're like brothers, aren't we? Best friends. These things are normal to discuss and remember this there is nothing in the world that can make me mad at you," Naruto said with a smile on his face.

"Yeah right, thanks," Sasuke said with a small smile.

"However, advice from me, try to be closer to Sakura-chan. There is a possibility that she has a crush on you," Naruto smirked.

"Funny," Sasuke said.

"What's so funny here? Haven't you seen how she behaves in front of you? When she is near you she shakes her hair, which she has left long just to catch your eye, she blushes like a tomato when she looks at you. What do you want more? To jump on your neck and kiss you?"

Sasuke widened his eyes and blushed. "Why are you talking about kisses, you fool!"

Naruto grinned from ear-to-ear. "Owww baby, do you really want Sakura-chan to kiss you? Maybe you should start practicing with a pillow!"

"Naruto shut up! I didn't say that."

"Sasuke wants Sakura to kiss him. Sasuke wants Sakura to kiss him," Naruto continued singing as he quickly ran away from Sasuke.

“Hey idiot, come here and shut that mouth!” Sasuke shouted, trying to suppress a smile.

When it came to these things, 2 boys behaved exactly like 2 children. The two were running in the midday heat without resting for a second and Naruto accidentally bumped into a child.

"Hey look where you walk!" cried out the child.

"Oh sorry but I'm so happy, my brother wants to kiss my sister!" Naruto said with a big laugh and left.

'What the hell? That's gross! Who the hell kisses his sister on the lips?' thought the child.

"Naruto come over here and stop talking stupid things!" Sasuke shouted as he walked past the child.

'This seems to be the crazy brother. Agh whatever!' said the child to himself as he left for his work.

*

*

*

Sakura was standing in front of the counter in her father's shop as she packed some small packages of a medicinal plant. Her mind wandered to Sasuke and his attitude during lunch. She knew that in order to make Sasuke speak, heaven and earth must unite, but he had never reacted like today. She let out a small sigh, confused as to what she should have done.

'Maybe I should have asked him again what was wrong, maybe he didn't want to talk in front of Naruto,' thought Sakura.

"Still daydreaming sweetie?" asked Kizashi while flipping through a medicinal book.

"No Dad, I'm not daydreaming," Sakura said as she placed the finished packages on the side of the counter.

Kizashi took off his glasses, closed the book, and got closer to his daughter. "You know, this boy with dark hair has always annoyed me, I don't know, he seems arrogant to me. At this age, he has an uneducated way of speaking, imagine when he grows up."

Sakura frowned slightly in irritation as she turned her head to look at her father. "Dad, Sasuke-kun is not arrogant, much less uneducated. You've never even met him, how can you judge?"

Kizashi let out a sigh, crossed his arms, and leaned on the shop counter. "I wasn't even talking about your precious Sasuke-kun, I was talking about the cobbler's boy across the street. He just walked past the shop," he said as he shook his head slightly.

Sakura felt her throat go dry and her cheeks began to heat up, turning a light pink color. Sakura’s hands fidgeted with the hem of her shirt as she desperately avoided eye contact, wishing she could vanish into the shelves of herbs. Sakura's father was humorous, if it could be called such because his jokes were terrible.

“Well, you really like him, remember just be yourself. And, confidence is key! Just don’t trip over your own feet like you did last week at Ichiraku!” said Kizashi with a smile.

Her father leaned in conspiratorially, a twinkle in his eye. “You know, I used to know a thing or two about impressing girls. Maybe I could teach you my secret techniques.”

“Dad, no! Your ‘techniques’ involve wearing that old fishing hat and pretending to catch fish with your bare hands!”

“Hey, that worked with your mother!” he protested, chuckling.

Sakura shook her head, half-amused and half-exasperated. “I really don’t think that would work on Sasuke-kun.”

"Okay, don't believe me. My idea is perfect, we can even-,"

"Dad no!" Sakura interrupted.

“Okay okay, I will shut up but remember, if you ever need help, just call for me. I’ll be there with my fishing hat!” he said as he winked at his daughter.

Sakura started laughing and sat down in one of the chairs her father had in the shop. "You didn't tell me what those little bundles of herbs were for."

"Oh, they're for your father-in-law," Kizashi said quietly. "Your mother-in-law came this morning and ordered some simple calming herbs for your brother-in-law, but I didn't have them ready, so now your father-in-law is coming to get them."

Sakura raised an eyebrow and was confused. Did her father hit something with his head or was this one of his jokes?

"Dad, are you okay? What are you talking about?"

"You never know how to catch a joke, sometimes I think you got more of your mom's DNA than mine. I'm talking about Fugaku, your Sasuke-kun's father" Kizashi said as he imitated his daughter's voice.

"OH MY GOD, DAD!" Sakura shouted and immediately jumped out of her chair. She went in front of the mirror and started fixing her hair and dress.

"I thought you had a crush on Sasuke, not Fugaku," Kizashi said with a laugh. "My beautiful girl, you have a few more years until it's time to make a good impression on your father-in-law, or are you planning to get married early?"

While Sakura and her father were talking to each other, the shop's doorbell rang. Fugaku entered with his usual stoic demeanor and widened his eyes.

'Why does Kizashi always look like he just emerged from a cotton candy factory? The man should change his hairstyle to something more...more normal.' thought Fugaku as he approached the shop counter.

He cleared his throat, trying to maintain his composure. "Good afternoon Haruno-san, I came to pick up an order my wife made."

"Good afternoon Uchiha-san, here is your order. There are some calming herbs you can drink as well, looks like they might work for you," Kizashi said as he pointed the package towards him.

Fugaku raised an eyebrow. “Calming teas? I have no need for such things.”

Kizashi chuckled, running a hand through his colorful hair. “Oh, come on! You look like you could use a little relaxation. You’re so serious all the time! Just imagine sipping tea by a peaceful lake instead of plotting your next mission!”

Fugaku crossed his arms, a slight smirk creeping onto his face. “I have a reputation to maintain.”

“Reputation? For being the village’s most notorious brooder?” Kizashi teased. “You know, if you added a splash of color to that dark outfit of yours, people might actually think you enjoy life!”

‘Color? And look like candy? No, thank you.’ Fugaku thought, shaking his head.

Fugaku raised an eyebrow, his expression still serious but now laced with amusement. “I’ll stick to these medical herbs, thank you Haruno-san.”

"Fugaku-san, forgive my father, he loves humor. He just wanted to make a little joke," Sakura said with an embarrassed smile.

"Oh, my daughter, always worried about keeping the Uchiha's spirits up," Kizashi said with a chuckle.

"Dad, what are you talking about?" Sakura said smiling, talking through gritted teeth.

"Uchiha-san, not a day goes by in our house without Sasuke being mentioned. Sakura is always saying, Sasuke-kun this, Sasuke-kun that, as if she has seen the god herself."

Sakura blushed so much that her face felt like it was on fire. She was shooting at her father with her foot so that Fugaku wouldn't notice her. What was her father thinking by saying these things? It was embarrassing, if there was a sack now, Sakura would have stuck her head in it.

Fugaku smiled, "They have a special friendship, they are different from other teams, and they value each other a lot."

"Of course, they value and love each other a lot," Kizashi said as he cleared his throat.

"Thanks for the plants, have a nice day! Sakura-san we look forward to seeing you again with Naruto at the Uchiha compound, don't forget us," Fugaku said as he left for the door.

"Ah, Thank you Fugaku-san!" Sakura said smiling as she felt some small butterflies in her stomach.

Fugaku nodded, a small smile lingering on his lips as he stepped outside. As he walked away, he couldn’t shake the feeling that perhaps there was something special brewing between Sakura and Sasuke. He glanced back once more, catching Sakura in a moment of laughter, and felt a warmth in his chest. Maybe this wasn’t such a bad day after all.

*

*

*

The sun was beginning to set over the Uchiha compound, casting a warm glow on the training ground where Sasuke was practicing his shuriken throwing. Shisui and Itachi were nearby, engaged in a sparring match, when Sasuke hesitated and approached them, a rare nervousness in his demeanor.

“Hey, guys,” Sasuke began, his tone slightly hesitant.

Itachi paused, lowering his guard. “What’s on your mind, little brother?”

Sasuke shifted his weight, trying to appear casual. “I... I have a crush on someone.”

Shisui raised an eyebrow, a smirk appearing on his face. “Oh? Do tell! Who is it?”

“It’s... Sakura,” Sasuke mumbled, his cheeks flushing slightly.

Both Itachi and Shisui stopped, turning to look at him in surprise. It wasn't a surprise that he had a crush on Sakura, but the fact that he was ready to open up to them. Shisui’s smirk widened, and he clapped Sasuke on the back.

“Sakura-chan, huh? The pink-haired girl who always chases you around? You’ve got good taste!”

“It’s not like that,” Sasuke shot back, but he couldn’t hide the hint of a smile. “I just... I want to know how to act around her.”

Itachi crossed his arms, a thoughtful expression on his face. “Well, you should be yourself, Sasuke. But maybe try to show her your softer side.”

“Softer side?” Sasuke echoed, incredulous. “You mean like what? Making her a bouquet of flowers?”

Shisui burst out laughing. “Why not? Just imagine it! You, the stoic Uchiha, standing there with a bunch of flowers, completely clueless.”

“Shut up!” Sasuke protested, a bit embarrassed but unable to suppress a grin. “I’m serious!”

“Okay, okay,” Shisui said, composing himself. “But in all seriousness, just talk to her. Ask her about her day. Be genuine. Girls appreciate that.”

Itachi nodded in agreement. “And don’t overthink it. If you show her you care, she’ll notice. Just remember, she might appreciate small gestures, not just grand ones.”

Sasuke frowned, deep in thought. “Small gestures, huh? Like what?”

Shisui leaned in closer, lowering his voice conspiratorially. “Offer to share some of your favorite training tips. Or maybe invite her to train with you. You could even teach her some jutsu.”

Sasuke pondered this, imagining Sakura training by his side. A small smile crept onto his face. “That could work.”

“You could create special moments together, like your brother who takes Izumi-chan to the lake for dango after missions. It’s those little rituals that mean a lot.” Shisui said elbowing Itachi.

"And?" Sasuke asked confused.

"And, you find something similar, maybe after the training always accompany her home, do something of your own, do you understand what I mean?"

"I believe..."

"Take it easy little brother, you'll be 13 in a few days, you're still young. You both have a lot of years ahead of you, just don't act, be yourself," Itachi said as he patted Sasuke on the head.

"Got it, big brother, thanks," Sasuke said and smiled at his brother.

"Now, let's go home. Mother is waiting for us to make dinner, if we're late, she'll be upset," Itachi said, and so they left.

The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the training ground. Sasuke’s heart raced with newfound determination.

‘Maybe I can really make her smile,’ he thought, the support of his brothers giving him courage.

Chapter Text

As the days passed, each sunrise was a testament to a love that deepened with every heartbeat. Days passed and Sasuke and Sakura's feelings seemed to grow stronger.

Training, training, training.

That was what Team 7 knew for 4 months straight, they were preparing for the chunin exam. Fatigue, sleeplessness, wounds, but not only that, it seemed that between these things, a part of their time was occupied by love. An innocent little love that was blooming so beautifully.

It all started with seemingly small things for others, but for both of them, these things were very significant. Sasuke would walk Sakura home every day after training. Sakura would always bring something for Sasuke to eat for lunch, and he would buy her her favorite dessert for dinner. Every evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, their laughter mingled with the sounds of the village, an unspoken promise hanging in the air.

They succeeded in the exams, and all three were now Chunin. A wave of pride washed over them, but it was especially evident in Sasuke. He couldn't help but feel a rush of warmth as he watched the joy radiate from Sakura's face, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

At that moment, it was as if the world around them faded away, leaving just the two of them. The happiness she exuded wrapped around him like a comforting embrace, and he felt a flutter in his chest, a soft realization that her smile lit up more than just the day—it illuminated his heart. As their eyes met, he knew this was a moment they would always cherish, forever binding their paths together in a way that felt both exhilarating and intimate.

And as the months passed, the responsibilities increased, and these responsibilities made team 7 not see each other that often. Of course, they met every day, but there were no long meetings from morning to dinner. The weight of new responsibilities pressed down on them, and both Sasuke and Sakura found themselves pulled in different directions, a shift that left a quiet ache in their hearts.

As their bond grew stronger, the world around them shifted, with new responsibilities looming on the horizon. Because of his absence in his son's life, Minato ended his career as a 'Hokage'. It was time for a change and everyone proposed Kakashi as a new Hokage, but he abstained. According to him, he needed several years of study and training for this job, but always according to him.

Everyone knew that Kakashi didn't want to start this job at this young age, he wanted to enjoy life a bit until he was locked in an office with a ton of documents in front of him, so until he was ready for a while Tsunade would took the place of Hokage.

Tsunade Senju was the one who immediately caught Sakura's attention. Sakura had endlessly read her medical books and dreamed of being trained by her, and who wouldn't want to be trained by a Sannin? She didn't know how, but she filled Tsunade's mind with the idea of becoming her apprentice. Sakura began her training with Tsunade which did not seem to be an easy journey. Sakura’s dedication to her training sparked a newfound confidence, making her wonder if Sasuke saw her as more than just his teammate. Did he notice the way she carried herself now?

Sasuke saw everything, every day he would leave his training for a bit to see how Sakura was doing in her training. Tsunade was very hard when it came to training and in his eyes, it looked like she was torturing Sakura. Even though many of Sakura's bones may have been broken she stood there, healing her wounds with a defiant look, confident in what she was doing.

He felt a flutter of something he couldn't quite name—a mix of pride and a hint of vulnerability. 'Does she know how incredible she is?' he thought. Sasuke felt that he should tell her more about how wonderful she was, she should know his thoughts on her. Although he was not good at expressing his feelings, he would dare.

Sasuke had also begun to train intensively, not only from Itachi and Shisui but also from his father. He could not believe that his dream was coming true. His father was finally paying attention. Fugaku hadn't noticed how much Sasuke was like him. He was just the perfect mix between him and Mikoto. Itachi looked more like his mother, in appearance as well as in character, He was gentle. While Sasuke's features were a complete copy of Mikoto's, a handsome boy and his character and behavior shouted the name FUGAKU louder.

Like his father, Sasuke's dream was to work in the police force, which pleased him beyond measure. Fugaku had begun to take Sasuke to his work, in addition to training as a ninja, he should also practice at the station if he wanted to be an even better chef than his father.

While Naruto ... well Minato had come to the conclusion that the job as Hokage was much easier than making Naruto focus on training. However, he and his friends had progressed well in his training which was just as intense... so much so that he would be yelled at by his mother to be correct in training and lessons if he wanted to become a Hokage.

They were now 17 years old, full of adrenaline and ideas for the future. Very happy next to each other but they didn't know that very soon their paths would part and Sasuke and Naruto would be faced with an important decision for their future.

It was a crisp morning, the bright sun making the trees look like they were clothed in gold, a perfect indication that autumn had knocked in the village of hidden leaves. Team 7 would meet to have breakfast together, they had made it a tradition that every Tuesday they would have breakfast together at Ichiraku's.

Why every Tuesday? Naruto had formed an idea that on Tuesday morning ramen tasted better than other days... typical Naruto, for him ramen was delicious every meal of the day and every day of the week. If it was for Sasuke and Sakura, they each used to eat ramen for breakfast, who ate ramen for breakfast? But once they could make an exception for their friend.

“Okay, but I’m telling you, the secret to making the perfect ramen is in the broth!” Naruto declared, slurping loudly from his bowl, his enthusiasm palpable.

He gestured dramatically, almost spilling his food. “If you don’t let it simmer long enough, it just won’t taste right!”

Sakura rolled her eyes, a playful smile on her face. “Naruto, you’ve never even cooked ramen before! How would you know?”

“Hey! I have a very refined palate!” he shot back, feigning offense. “Besides, I’ve watched Mom and Teuchi make it like a hundred times!”

Sasuke sat between them, a small smirk tugging at his lips. “Right. And how many times have you burned your instant ramen in the microwave?”

Naruto’s face turned red as he stammered, “That was one time! And it was just a minor mishap!”

Sakura laughed, the sound brightening the morning. “Minor? You nearly set the kitchen on fire! I still remember how much it took Minato-san to calm Kushina-san's nerves that day.”

Just as Naruto was about to retaliate with another exaggerated story of his culinary prowess, the familiar sound of the shop’s sliding door chimed. Teuchi, the owner, greeted them with a broad smile, setting down a fresh bowl in front of each of them.

“Good morning, my favorite team! What can I get you today?”

“The usual, extra noodles for me please!” Naruto shouted, grinning.

“I’ll take the same,” Sakura added, glancing at Sasuke. “What about you, Sasuke-kun?”

Sasuke shrugged, his usual calm demeanor intact. “Just the usual for me as well, thank you.”

They resumed their playful banter, their laughter mingling with the clatter of dishes and the sizzling of ingredients from the kitchen. It was a moment of warmth and familiarity, the kind that made the burdens of their ninja lives feel a little lighter.

Suddenly, the door swung open again, and Kakashi stepped in, his trademark mask hiding most of his face. “Sorry to interrupt, but the Hokage wants to see you Sasuke and you Naruto,” he said, looking at them with his usual nonchalance.

The playful atmosphere shifted instantly, a mix of curiosity and concern flickering in their eyes. “Now?” Naruto asked, his excitement dampened. “Can’t we finish breakfast first?”

“Of course you can but don’t be late,” Kakashi replied, his tone casual yet serious.

"Do we have a mission? What is this call at the break of dawn?" Naruto said as he ate.

"It's not a mission, but I can tell it's a more important meeting as far as your future is concerned guys," Kakashi said as he sat on Sasuke's side.

"Our future? How so?" Sasuke asked with a raised eyebrow.

"You'll see for yourself, it's a good thing, not something to worry about. It's something that many ninjas would like to have as a possibility, trust me on this." Kakashi said.

Hearing this they hastened and finished their breakfast. Sasuke and Naruto immediately headed to the Hokage's tower, while Sakura had to go to the hospital. ‘Why would the Hokage want to see us? I hope it’s not bad news.’ Sasuke thought. ‘This better not be about more training! I want to enjoy my ramen in peace!’ thought also Naruto.

The room was filled with the scent of ink and parchment, the walls lined with scrolls that held the weight of history, making the moment feel all the more significant. When they entered, they both saw that Minato and Fugaku were also in the room.

"Hey, granny Tsunade we're here!" Naruto greeted as Minato bit him on the arm.

"Naruto, how many times have I told you that you don't talk to a Hokage like that!"

"Ouch! Okay dad slow down! This hurts you know." Naruto complained as he rubbed his arm.

Tsunade let out a light laugh. "Some things never change it seems."

"What did you call us for Hokage-sama?" Sasuke asked seriously.

"Straight to the point as always, my pleasure," Tsunade said as she leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms in front of her.

"Guys, it's not a secret that among all the teams, you, team 7, have exceeded expectations. You have a high number of successfully completed missions, and you also have special abilities that require special people to train you in the right way."

"Is there a more special person than my father to train me? Cool!" Naruto said excitedly as Minato looked at him with furrowed brows.

"That's where I'm going Naruto. So, to cut this discussion short, Master Jiraiya and Orochimaru have seen your abilities and want to train you. Since Sakura has been under my training for a few years I think you both deserve it too to be thoroughly trained by one of the 3 legendary sannins," Tsunade said as she got to her feet and clasped her hands behind her back.

"If you want and agree, you can start this training right away." A heavy silence settled in the room, the weight of Tsunade’s words hanging in the air as Naruto’s brow furrowed in thought.

Sasuke thought for a moment and raised an eyebrow. "That's not all, is it?" seeing that Tsunade had also called their fathers Sasuke suspected that there was something more than that.

"Yes there is still, if you agree to go you will be leaving Konoha for 2 years. This is why your fathers are here, you are still under age. Without their approval I will not be able to deliver this news to you," Tsunade said glaring at them.

"What?! 2 years! That's a lot! And you dad accepted?" Naruto shouted.

"Naruto quiet down a bit," Fugaku said as he turned his gaze to him. "2 years is not long, you are not going to take a cooking course but to train. Who knows how many other ninjas would like to be in your position now? To be trained by the legendary sannin is something big."

"Even Sakura was trained by a sannin but she didn't leave her village and family behind," Naruto said crossing his arms in annoyance.

"It's because I came to live here and I'm a Hokage," Tsunade said leaning down to rest her hands on the table. "Master Jiraiya and Orochimaru don't live here and besides they have other jobs on their hands, this prevents them from living here to train you."

"Where are we going and when can we leave?" Sasuke asked curiously.

"You Sasuke will travel to Oto, one of the other students of orochimarus will accompany you there. As for you Naruto, well I don't know, master Jiraiya likes to travel to many places so maybe you won't have a specific place since he has come to get you personally."

"We have nothing to discuss more, it's not that they are forced to go, everything is optional. So guys, what do you think?" asked Minato.

"I agree," Sasuke said. To be even stronger was his greatest desire, to prove himself in front of his father and not only. This could make Sakura happy as a matter of fact.

Despite the fact that he was now feeling a pain in his chest since he wouldn't seen Sakura for 2 years, he thought he should make this sacrifice. ‘This is my chance to grow stronger, but will Sakura understand? Will she wait for me?’

"What can I say, I agree too," Naruto said looking less than enthusiastic about this news.

"Settled then, you guys will be leaving before sunrise tomorrow," said Tsunade.

*

*

*

"2 years?!" Sakura asked in a shocked voice that came out involuntarily, the cafeteria nurses turned to glance at her in surprise. With an apologetic look toward them, she then continued to look at both Naruto and Sasuke.

She never wanted to react badly and upset her two friends, but she couldn't help it. A wave of pride washed over her at the thought of Naruto and Sasuke training under a sannin. She remembered the incredible transformation she’d undergone, knowing they would experience something similar.

Sakura knew very well what benefits they would have from this, she experienced the drastic change in her character and her talent as a doctor and as a kunoichi. But, 2 years were a lot in her eyes, she would be alone without them...and Sasuke. How could her heart bear to stay 2 years without seeing him? She had not separated for a second from him since when they were in the academy. The feelings that Sakura had for this boy were very deep, feelings that she had never dared to tell him, maybe because she was content with the fact that he was around every day.

Now a new feeling took the place of the first one, worry and jealousy. Sakura had heard that Orochimaru had other students from other villages, but what if a beautiful and strong girl caught Sasuke's attention and made him her own?

No... Sakura couldn't be so immature now, damn she was 17 years old. Instead of worrying about her things, she should encourage her 2 friends. At the end of the day, they would leave their families behind, this was difficult for them too.

"Sakura-chan that reaction of yours was on point today," Naruto said with a sad face.

Sakura's eyes widened in surprise and she shook her head slightly. Sakura reached across the table, placing a reassuring hand on Naruto’s arm. “Look, don’t take it like that. Two years isn’t long. You’re going to come back stronger!’ Her voice was firm, though her heart ached at the thought of their absence.

"Yes, easy to say, but not to practice," said Naruto.

"Don't be such a jerk," Sasuke said as he took a slow sip of his tea, his gaze steady.

“The time will pass quickly, and we will return. It’s not like we’re leaving forever.” His tone was calm, but the slight furrow of his brow betrayed his unease.”

"Sometimes I love this coldness of yours, but deep down I know it's a facade since you don't like the fact of leaving either," said Naruto leaning on the table.

"No one likes to leave their family and loved ones Naruto, but it's for our good," Sasuke said quietly looking Naruto in the eye.

"That's true, but we will write to each other sometimes. I will try to put all the details of village activities in the letter Naruto," Sakura said laughing.

"Yeah, that's what we're going to do, we're going to send each other letters every week. That way it'll seem like we're still together," Sasuke said, trying to cheer up his friend.

"Alright, decided. Now I think we should leave, lunch break ends in a few minutes right Sakura-chan? After we have dinner with our families let's spend 1 or 2 hours together before we leave in the morning" he said Naruto as he stood up from his chair.

"Fine by me," Sasuke said getting up and adjusting the chair to its proper place.

"Okay, see you at the training grounds as usual?" Sakura asked.

"Yeah there, wherever, it doesn't matter," Naruto said as he raised his hand to greet his friends. "See you later!"

"See you later, Sakura," Sasuke said as he poked Sakura's nose with his index finger.

"Hey, why do you do that? It makes me feel like a child," Sakura said as she rubbed her nose and forced herself not to blush.

Sasuke smiled. "I like it and I will never stop doing it. Bye now."

"Bye Sasuke-kun!" Sakura greeted as a smile grew on her face.

*

*

*

The Uchiha house was filled with the aroma of Sasuke's favorite dishes, but the usual lively chatter was replaced by a heavy silence. Mikoto’s hands trembled slightly as she placed the last dish on the table, glancing at Sasuke with a mix of pride and worry.  Mikoto had filled the table to the brim with Sasuke's favorite foods, a feast that felt both celebratory and bittersweet.

"Please Sasuke, just eat well. Don't neglect yourself, you are at a tender age, you are growing and your body needs every vitamin," Mikoto said as she ate her food.

" I’ll try, Mother. Don’t worry—I’ll be fine." Sasuke forced a smile, though the uncertainty in his eyes betrayed his confidence.

"Don't stress yourself too much, and write to us about everything. I've prepared a bag of papers and pens, I want to know every detail about you and your health," Itachi told him in a slightly strict tone. Sasuke thought that his departure would be more difficult for Mom and Dad, but it turned out that Itachi's heart was going out of place because of the worry that he would not have his little brother in front of his eyes for 2 years in a row.

"Definitely Itachi, calm down you are pale. Sasuke is not with a child, he is now becoming a man. He will be a strong shinobi for himself, his family, and the village," Fugaku said with a very proud look at Sasuke.

"Ah I know," Itachi said as he picked up the glass of sake and held it up. "For you little brother, for your success. I hope to see you up and up in every field of life."

They toasted and Sasuke's spirit was filled, the fact that his mother, his father, and his big brother that he loved so much were looking at him with such love and pride made Sasuke a little emotional. It even seemed to him that for a moment he saw tears in his father's eyes, something that had never happened before.

"You should lie down and rest, you have a long way to go and you'll be leaving early," Mikoto said with her signature smile.

"Actually, after this, I will go to meet up with Sakura and Naruto. We'll spend 1 hour with each other before we leave, maybe we can pay Kakashi a visit," Sasuke said and his gaze darkened.

A tightness gripped Sasuke’s chest at the thought of leaving Sakura behind. What if she needed him? The image of her smile faded into worry, twisting his stomach.

"Good idea," Fugaku said as he scanned his son. He didn't know how, but Fugaku understood what his son was thinking at that moment. Maybe it was time to have a short chat before he left.

"Sasuke, before you go out, can we have a chat just the two of us?" asked Fugaku.

"Okay, when?" asked Sasuke.

"Well if you're done let's continue to the room opposite," said Fugaku as he got up and headed towards the room where his office was.

Sasuke took off and followed his father while Mikoto and Itachi remained in the kitchen.

"Is there something wrong?" Itachi asked curiously.

"Oh no, I believe your father would like to enlighten Sasuke a little more about matters of the heart," Mikoto said as she winked at Itachi and went to put the dishes in the sink.

"Matters of the heart huh," Itachi said with a smirk. "I believe that you are a very ardent fan of Sakura-chan as a girl, but also as a bride-to-be."

"Please, who wouldn't be? You've seen how sweet she is, how polite she is, just smiling no matter how tired she is. It's been years since they were positioned in a team that I dream of them being together. It's obvious that they both have feelings for each other," said Mikoto looking very happy about this fact for her little son.

"True, but does father think the same as you?" asked Itachi, curious about the fact that the Uchiha appreciated the rules. The rule said that they should not marry outside their clan.

"Look, it may not be obvious but your father loves this more than all of us put together. Trust me. He never shows himself but I've seen how interested he is, he praises Sakura a lot and appreciates her character. that she has," Mikoto said smiling.

"Interesting, don't think I won't tease Father a bit about this," Itachi said and thus they both started laughing.

In the other room, Sasuke sat as he watched his father take something from one of his secret boxes on the library shelf. Curiosity kept growing inside the young boy. "What did you want to talk about father?"

"Tonight I want to teach you how to leave the village like a grown man," Fugaku said with a smile on his face.

"What does that mean?" asked Sasuke now even more curious as he saw his father sitting in front of him with a black box in his hand with the clan symbol on it.

Fugaku opened it and took out a kunai, which he gave to his son. Sasuke widened his eyes, he had never seen anything so special. The kunai was handmade, it looked very carefully crafted. His holster was full of carving details that could take years to perfect, it also had small seemingly precious stones in the colors of their clan symbol.

"This kunai was made by my grandfather Sasuke. It's all handmade. He made this as a gift for my grandmother, after giving him an important mission my grandfather gave her the gift as a sign of promise that he would come back again for him and he wouldn't forget it," Fugaku said calmly.

"My grandmother gave it to my father who gave it to my mother, she gave it to me and I gave it to your mother on our engagement day. This is more than just a weapon. It is like a bridge between past and future, a promise woven with hope and legacy."

Sasuke was confused. "Why are you giving this to me, why not to Itachi? He can give it to Izumi and carry on the tradition."

"Why don't you continue the tradition?" Fugaku asked smiling as he placed a hand on his son's shoulder.

"Son, I have realized that you have feelings for Sakura-san. I have come to realize this since the first days when you became a team. It is time to stop harboring these feelings and tonight more than ever it's the right time."

"How so?"

"You're a teenager, you're going to be gone for 2 years Sasuke, who knows what could happen in that time? Maybe a handsome shinobi can come to the village and steal Sakura's heart," Fugaku said with a smirk.

Sasuke felt a tightness in his heart.

Until now he had thought of everything but this, it had not even occurred to him. Could a boy take Sakura's heart in his absence? Of course, yes. He hadn't even told Sakura what he really felt for her. He had seen signs in her that proved that she also had something against him, that's what everyone said, but he hadn't bothered to say openly that he loved her. He didn't even know why, he was ashamed, afraid that maybe she would reject him.

And at that moment something hit Sasuke. "Do you allow this, father?" he asked as he looked up at Fugaku.

"What do I allow?" he asked in surprise.

" If Sakura and I become a couple, would you accept it, even though she isn’t a Uchiha?" His voice was tentative, laden with the weight of unspoken fears.

"The rules of the clan are important things that each one of us respects closely. But the Uchihas value something else more than the rules, and that is love," said Fugaku closing his eyes and crossing his hands in front of him.

"When a Uchiha loves, he loves with his heart, with his mind, with his whole soul. No one can feel love as much as we do, Sasuke. Now tell me, knowing that you have feelings for Sakura, do you really think that I would put the rules before your love? To break your heart by taking you away from your love to marry a Uchiha according to the rules, not only would that make me a bad father but also a traitor to my clan, breaking such a great value," he continued as Sasuke's eyes widened, listening to his every word intently.

His heart was beating so fast and happiness took over his soul. Until now he hadn't thought about these things he just discussed with his father because Sasuke didn't care. If he knew that Sakura loved him, there would be no rules and no one who could separate him from her, but listening to his father today. He had never thought that he would have this support from him.

All these years Fugaku had raised him by teaching him the rules of the clan, how important they were, and how precisely they should respect them. Knowing that his father was ready to break this by going against the elders of the tribe to protect his son's wishes was another level of satisfaction.

"Father, I don't know what to say, Sasuke said as he shot an emotional look at him.

There's nothing more to say, Sasuke," Fugaku said, his voice steady. But in that moment, Sasuke felt a rush of determination. He realized that his father’s support meant he could face his fears, not just for himself, but for Sakura too.

“I'm proud of you for everything you've done and I'll always support you. Sakura-san is a great girl and most of all she seems to love and value you too. Now go to her and do what needs to be done," Fugaku said as he held out his kunai to Sasuke and then stroked his head.

"I will Father, thank you, for everything," Sasuke said as he gave his father a hug, leaving him stunned.

Sasuke finally opens the door, stepping outside with renewed resolve. He knows that this journey will challenge him, but it will also bring him closer to his true self—and to Sakura. As he walks away, the weight of his fears transforms into a sense of purpose, ready to embrace whatever comes next.

Tonight, more than ever, he had the courage to finally express everything he felt to Sakura. He knew that he was not the best in this field, but he would do everything so that this night would not be easily forgotten by Sakura. And he also hoped that she would also feel a little something towards him.*

*

*

*

The streets of Konoha were loud and full of joy, but that didn't seem to attract Sakura's attention at all. She had gone out that night for a walk around the village until it was time to meet her dear friends. Her mind was flying with thoughts, from the moment she received the news until now time had passed very quickly. She couldn't help but wonder if time would fly by so quickly even when they were gone.

"Sakura," she heard someone call her. Turning her head she saw that Kakashi was behind her.

"Oh Kakashi-sensei what a coincidence, I was looking for you. We thought we'd spend some time together tonight before the boys left," Sakura said as the two started walking side by side.

"I see, that's a good idea," Kakashi said as he scanned Sakura who didn't seem calm.

"You know, you should tell him tonight," Kakashi said with his gaze down the road.

"Excuse me sensei, what do I say to whom?" Sakura asked curiously as she eyed Kakashi.

"You should tell Sasuke how you feel," Kakashi said bluntly.

"How do I feel? I- I don't understand what you're talking about," Sakura said as her cheeks warmed up and turned pink.

"Maybe it should have been more appropriate for him to say it first but knowing how shy and insecure he is then why not you tell him? It would be a nice way to say goodbye to each other."

Tired of hiding her feelings from everyone, she felt a sense of security, that she could open up freely and discuss this with her sensei. "The problem is not who tells whom first, the problem lies in the rejection. What if he doesn't feel what I feel?"

"All these years of my life I've been alone. I may not have the right experience but I'm not stupid. That guy has feelings for you, and you have feelings for him. You don't have to torture yourself by keeping it a secret from each other." Kakashi said as he rubbed Sakura's shoulder with his hand.

As they walked in silence, the lights of Konoha twinkled like stars fallen to earth. Sakura’s mind was a whirlpool of emotions, each thought crashing into the next. She remembered the countless times Sasuke had stood by her, the way he always seemed to know when she needed support.

“Sakura,” Kakashi’s voice broke her reverie. “You know, it’s okay to be afraid of rejection. But what’s worse is not saying anything at all.”

“Yeah, but…” she hesitated, her heart racing. “What if I ruin everything?”

Kakashi chuckled softly. “Sometimes, it’s the risk that makes it worthwhile. Besides, would you rather look back years from now and wonder ‘what if’ ?”

As they turned the corner toward the training grounds, Sakura felt a flicker of determination rise within her. She was tired of hiding, tired of letting fear dictate her actions. Tonight was the night.

When they reached the training grounds, the familiar sight of Naruto’s boisterous laughter and Sasuke’s quieter demeanor grounded her. She took a deep breath, her heart pounding as she realized this was it. She was going to confess her feelings tonight.

The training grounds are softly illuminated by lanterns, casting a warm glow around Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, and Kakashi, who sit in a circle on the grass. A picnic of snacks and drinks spreads before them, creating a cozy atmosphere filled with laughter and nostalgia.

Time passed quickly, remembering every happy and funny moment and trying to forget the fact that they would not see each other for 2 years.

"My ribs are hurting, I've been laughing so much tonight I don't even have the energy to walk," Naruto said as he got to his feet and straightened his clothes.

"True, there's no end to your stupidity Naruto," Kakashi said.

"You know Kakashi-sensei, to make this night even more beautiful you could have surprised us by removing that famous mask of yours," Naruto said with a playful chuckle. "It's not too late, you can take it off now."

"Naruto, grow up boy," Kakashi said as his gaze fell on the two young men. Sasuke and Sakura did not miss any opportunity they had to look each other in the eye. It seemed like they both wanted to talk about something in private and if the future couple needed help, Kakashi-sensei was always there for them!

"I think it's time to go, come on Naruto I'll walk you home, Sasuke you can walk Sakura in the meantime," Kakashi said walking towards Naruto.

"What? Kakashi-sensei I'm not a child, I can go home by myself then the four of us can move together," Naruto said and at that time Kakashi grabbed his arm, gesturing to the pair with his eyes.

Naruto analyzed the situation and smiled slightly, he understood Kakashi's intent. "Oh, you know what? Come on, let's go as soon as possible, good night guys, I believe we will meet in the morning at the village gate."

"I'll definitely be there, good night Naruto, Kakashi-sensei!" Sakura said as both she and Sasuke waved at the boys. 'What got these two running away like that?'

"How about we take a walk along the lake near here before we leave?" Sasuke asked and Sakura noticed that his cheeks turned a little pink.

"Sure Sasuke-kun, let's go," she said as she felt her heartbeat increase.

While they were walking Sakura crossed her hands behind her back and started playing with her fingers. She was thinking about how to start the conversation, and how to tell him what she felt without making Sasuke uncomfortable. She easily turned her head in his direction.

“You know, I’ve always loved nights like this. They make everything feel... possible,” she said.

“Yeah. It’s peaceful… but also kind of sad knowing we’ll be apart for so long,” Sasuke said as he studied Sakura out of the corner of his eye.

“It’s been hard for me to think about you leaving. I will miss you both so much.”

Raising an eyebrow, curiosity piqued Sasuke. “You’ll be okay, right? You’re strong, Sakura.”

Sakura smiled lightly. “I know, but it’s not just about being strong. It’s about… being without you. I’ve realized how much I rely on having you around.

Sasuke shifts slightly, his heart pounding in his chest. He takes a step closer, the distance between them shrinking. “I’ve felt it too. It’s different now. You mean more to me than I ever admitted.”

Sakura's eyes widened, she felt the warmth of his gaze upon her. “What do you mean?”

Sasuke took a deep breath, reaching up he grabbed Sakura's wrist lightly and turned her towards him making their eyes meet. "I care about you, Sakura. More than just a teammate or a friend. You've always been there for me."

Sakura blushed and felt like her heart was pounding inside her chest. "Sasuke-kun I wanted to tell you something. I've actually been wanting to say it for a while, but I haven't had the courage."

Sasuke raised an eyebrow more curious than ever. "What are you going to tell me?"

Sakura gulped, her throat now dry and looking like she was going to gasp at any moment. "I- I love you Sasuke-kun!" she said as she looked down at the ground.

"I wanted to say before you leave, I've loved you for a long time. It's terrifying to admit it, but I can't hide it anymore," with these words Sasuke's heart was filled with happiness.

He smiled and coming a little closer to her, he bent down and took her hand. "You're not alone in this. I've been scared to admit how I feel. I've kept it all bottled up because I thought it would make things easier... but it hasn't. I love you too, Sakura.”

Sakura felt a tear slip, she was so happy now. It seemed like her biggest dream had come true, she couldn't believe that what she just heard was true.

 "No one could ever take your place. Not in my heart. I want you to know that you're the one I think about. You're the reason I fight to become stronger," he said as he wiped the teardrop from Sakura's cheek with his thumb.

Now Sakura began to cry even more. Tears of happiness burst out uncontrollably. “Sasuke-kun… I—”

 "Tonight, before I leave, I want you to have something," he interrupted her gently.

He reaches into his pocket and pulls out the kunai his father, Fugaku, gave him earlier. Its craftsmanship glints in the moonlight as he holds it out to her, his expression serious.

"This kunai was made by my grandfather. It symbolizes strength and protection. I want you to have it as a promise. No matter where I go, you'll always be with me and I with you. I'll always protect you."

Filled with emotions Sakura took the kunai next to her with trembling hands. "Sasuke-kun this is the most precious gift anyone could have given me, thank you very much! I promise I will keep it very carefully. I'll keep it safe. Just like I'll keep you in my heart."

At that moment, Sasuke takes a deep breath, and as if drawn together by an invisible force, they lean in closer. Their lips meet softly, a tentative kiss that holds all the promises and feelings they’ve kept hidden for so long. It feels both electrifying and soothing as if everything else has faded away, leaving only the two of them and their connection.

As they pull away, both breathless and slightly dazed, Sasuke can’t help but smile.“I’ll always remember this moment. You’re my strength, Sakura.”

“And you’re mine. I love you, Sasuke.”

They stand under the night sky, hearts full, knowing their bond has deepened. Ready to face whatever challenges lie ahead, together in spirit even when apart.

*

*

*

The sun is just beginning to rise over Konoha, casting a golden glow on the village. The air is filled with a bittersweet energy as friends and family gather at the village entrance to say their farewells to Sasuke and Naruto, who are about to embark on their training journey.

“Hey, this isn’t goodbye! It’s just a ‘see you later!’” Naruto exclaimed, a wide grin plastered on his face. He tried to lighten the mood despite the heavy atmosphere. “I’ll be back stronger than ever, and I’ll make you all proud!”

Sasuke stood beside him, arms crossed, attempting to maintain his cool demeanor. “Yeah, and I’ll finally be able to prove myself and to kick your ass too,” he added, a hint of determination in his voice.

Sakura felt tears welling in her eyes. “You both better come back safe! I’ll miss you both,” she said, stepping closer to them. She gave Naruto a tight hug before turning to Sasuke.

“You’ll write, right? I want to hear everything about your training!” she insisted, her voice trembling slightly.

Sasuke nodded, a soft smile breaking through his usually stoic expression. “I will. Don’t worry.”

Izumi approached, holding a small bundle of food. “I made you both some food for the journey. It’s not much, but I hope it helps!” she said, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

Naruto’s eyes lit up. “Food? You’re the best, Izumi-san! Thanks!” he said, his excitement infectious.

Sasuke smirked. “Yeah, thanks. I appreciate it,” he replied, feeling a warmth in his chest. Smiling he approached Izumi and said whispering, "take care of my big brother as well."

Izumi blushed a little and laughed awkwardly. "I definitely will, I'll even take care of Sakura-chan too," she whispered, elbowing Sasuke.

Shisui clapped Sasuke on the back, his smile encouraging. “You’ve got this, little rabbit . Just remember to keep your focus and work hard. I’ll be waiting to hear about your progress.”

Sasuke felt the weight of his cousin’s words. “I will, thank you.”

Mikoto, holding back tears, stepped forward to Sasuke. “Promise me you’ll take care of yourself. Don’t neglect your health, and remember to write home,” she urged, her voice filled with concern.

“I promise, Mother,” Sasuke said, feeling the love radiating from her.

Fugaku placed a reassuring hand on Sasuke’s shoulder. “You carry the Uchiha name with pride. Make the most of this opportunity, and remember that family will always be your strength.”

Itachi stepped forward, his expression serious but proud. “You both have a lot ahead of you. Remember, strength comes not just from training but from your bonds with others. Keep those close,” he advised, placing a hand on Sasuke’s shoulder.

Kushina, tears glistening in her eyes, hugged Naruto tightly. “I’m so proud of you, Naruto. Just remember to stay out of trouble!” she said, her voice a mixture of joy and worry.

Naruto laughed, trying to ease her tension. “No promises, Mom! But I’ll be careful,” he assured her.

Minato stepped forward, a proud smile on his face. “Train hard and keep pushing your limits. We believe in you both,” he said, his voice steady.

Kakashi leaned against a nearby tree, a rare seriousness in his gaze. “Don’t forget everything you’ve learned. And if you need advice, don’t hesitate to ask,” he added, looking directly at both of them.

While the others were talking Sasuke took advantage of the situation and approached Sakura. He gently cupped her right cheek and kissed her lightly there. Then with his index and middle finger he lightly touched her forehead, the same way his older brother used to do with him.

"Take care of yourself, promise me you won't torture yourself with long hours at the hospital," he said in a low voice, smiling at her.

"I promise, be careful and don't let another girl get close to you, or I'll come to Oto and take you back here," Sakura said as she laughed playfully.

"I have no complaints about that," Sasuke said as he looked at Sakura who looked like the most beautiful person in the world with those sparkling green eyes.

This scene could not be missed by others and why were they acting as if they did not have the mind to give them privacy. This could not be said for Mikoto, who had grabbed her husband's arm while giving him a few light strokes out of joy.

With one last look at their friends and family, Naruto and Sasuke turned to leave, stepping onto the path that led them away from Konoha. As they walked away, the sun rose higher, illuminating the path ahead, filled with both challenges and promise. Behind them, their loved ones stood together, hearts united in hope, knowing this was not the end but merely the beginning of a new chapter.

"Good luck Teme, I'm going to miss you."

"Good luck to you too Dobe, see you soon."

Chapter Text

February’s breath swept across the landscape, sharp and biting, as gusts of wind curled around the bare branches like eager fingers. The sky wore a dull gray cloak, heavy with clouds that threatened snow but held back, as if reluctant to release their frigid burden. Beneath this canopy, the ground was a patchwork of frozen earth and stubborn patches of snow, remnants of winter's long reign.

It had been 4 months since Naruto and Sasuke left on their new adventure. Time seemed to pass a little quickly, the boys sent letters every week to their families and also to their best friend. Their letters were always long, filled with details about their training and what they were doing all week.

Sakura was sitting in her office at the hospital, her head resting on her left hand on the table, as she typed some reports about the patients in the hospital register. Every moment her gaze turned from the sky, waiting for the hawk that would bring their letters. It was Friday and every Friday a hawk would come to the window of the hospital or the window of her bedroom and bring her Naruto and Sasuke's letters and she would put the letters she had written for them the day before.

She drummed her fingers on the desk, the tapping echoing her anxious thoughts. Her leg bounced beneath the table, a nervous energy coursing through her as she glanced out the window again. Suddenly she saw the hawk and her eyes widened with happiness. Sakura rushed to the window, her heart racing as the cold air seeped in. A shiver ran down her spine, but the thought of their letters warmed her. She caught the hawk's leg, her fingers trembling with anticipation. Her brows furrowed as she saw that only Naruto had sent her a letter and not Sasuke.

Postponing her surprise at this fact, she arranged her papers in the envelope caught in the hawk's leg and closed the window. She quickly opened naruto's letter.

'Hey Sakura-chan!

How are you? I hope you are well and not working in the hospital more than usual. And how dare you tell me you're eating ramen at Ichiraku without me?! Do you know what deep pain this fact causes to my heart and soul? (YOU ARE A TRAITOR!)

Anyway, I'm fine Sakura, just a little tired. This week has been intense, as always! Jiraiya has been pushing us hard. He says it's to prepare us for whatever comes next, but some days I feel like my legs might just fall off!

Yesterday, we had a little break and went to a hot spring. You should have seen Jiraiya—he was so focused on writing that new book of his that he almost forgot to relax! I had to remind him that hot springs are meant for unwinding, not for getting inspiration. I jumped in first and it felt amazing after all that training. I thought of you (NOT IN THAT SENSE ... DON'T KILL ME PLEASE!) and how you'd probably have a great time there too. I can't wait to take you there someday!

Hey and thank you for being there for my mom during my absence. Anyway, I hope you're taking care of yourself! I can't wait to hear about everything happening back home. And don't forget to eat well! I'll be counting on you to keep everyone in shape when we get back.

Take care, and I'll write again next week!

Your most fantastic and most beautiful best friend, the future Hokage,

Naruto.’

Sakura started laughing, she missed her crazy friend. But her smile faltered as a familiar weight settled in her chest. Why hadn’t Sasuke written? Had something gone wrong? Was he too busy? She bit her lip, pushing away the unsettling thoughts. 'Maybe he’s just exhausted,' she reassured herself, clinging to hope.

*

*

*

The bare branches of the trees gave way to green ones, winter was gone and summer had arrived in Konoha in the blink of an eye. Months rolled by like the changing seasons, each Friday bringing a letter from Naruto, but still no word from Sasuke. Sakura poured herself into her work at the hospital, her skills sharpening with each passing day. Yet, every Friday, she found herself glancing at the sky, heart hopeful for a sign of Sasuke.

With each week, Sakura found herself more immersed in her work. She had begun leading surgeries and mentoring younger medics, her confidence blossoming. Yet, no matter how busy she became, her thoughts drifted to Sasuke, wondering if he was okay, if he missed her.

Now, ten months had passed since they left. Sakura still hadn't received a single letter from Sasuke. Still, she wrote to him every week, pouring her thoughts onto the page, even though she knew he wouldn’t respond. She had seen that he was sending letters to his family, was he so busy that he didn't have time to write her a letter too? The thought confused Sakura.

And here came another Friday, the last Friday of the month of August, and as a result, this Sakura had a break from her job. She was on the usual weekly leave that every hospital worker gets, and she decided to take it easy on her first day off.

Sakura left the house just before lunch with a box of cookies in her hand. It was now a habit that she would bake some cookies to send to Kushina. Sakura was spending more time with him since she was alone most of the time until Minato finished his chores.

She walked up to the door of Naruto's house and knocked. "Come in, the door is open," Sakura heard from the other side of the door. Sakura entered and headed towards the kitchen where the sounds of cooking utensils could be heard.

"Oh, hello Sakura-chan! I wasn't expecting you I thought you were at work," Kushina said as she wiped her hands on a napkin.

"I'm off for a week. I made some cookies for you," Sakura said as she placed the box on the kitchen counter.

"That's very sweet of you, thank you," she said and opened the box to take out a cookie.

"Please it's nothing," Sakura said and glanced at her. "Kushina-san have you been crying?"

"Oh, well, you know. It's not easy for a mother to have her child away, especially when she hasn't taken her eyes off him for 17 consecutive years. I think every second how he is, has he eaten, has he been killed during training, did she miss us, these things in general," Kushina said as she removed her apron and looked out the window.

“Time is flying, Kushina-san, just a little patience and he will come. I'm sure he's fine," Sakura said with a smile that hopefully could calm Kushina down.

"Yeah, and what did I tell you about this suffix. Don't listen to you call me Kushina-san, just Kushina or better Aunt Kushina. When you call me aunt it makes me feel like I have a big family you know."

"Sorry, it just comes naturally," Sakura said as she turned to give Kushina a hug. She loved him so much, Kushina had something that made everyone feel good and comfortable.

"What a sweet girl you are, how about we have lunch together today? Minato won't honor me with his presence even today, he has a lot of work especially now that Kakashi is Hokage, as if Minato was better than Kakashi."

Sakura laughed at the way Kushina made fun of Minato. She adored the fact that how much this couple loved each other and how well they got along, they had a chemistry that she had not seen in any other couple.

"With pleasure, can I help you with anything?"

"Yes, can you help me open the table on the balcony? The weather is perfect even though it's hot, but at this hour it starts to blow a little, what do you think?"

"Perfect, I'm moving on, I'll come help you in the kitchen for a bit," Sakura said as she headed towards the balcony.

Both of them arranged the table on the balcony, the good smell of miso soup and chirashi began to be felt in the air, and Sakura's appetite increased. They started eating and talking when suddenly a familiar hawk appeared in the sky. Sakura went to retrieve their letters from the envelope at his feet, and again she didn't see a letter from Sasuke.

Sakura and Kushina started reading the letters that Naruto had sent you and were laughing at his hilarious and embarrassing stories that he and Jiraiya had been through together. Well, these stories weren't enough to lift Sakura's mood in these moments, even though she didn't want to give herself away. The kitchen put the papers on the corner of the table and her gaze fell on Sakura as she saw her playing with the rice on her plate.

"Is there something wrong Sakura-chan?"

"Hm? Oh... nothing to worry about just a few small thoughts," Sakura said as she gave him a smile.

Kushina’s gaze fell on Sakura’s untouched plate. 'Didn't Sasuke send you a letter?' she asked, concern etched on her face.Sakura's eyes widened and she started playing with her fingers.

"No, it's been a few months since he wrote to me," she said in a low voice.

Kushina was a little surprised, she knew that the boy sent letters to his family every week, that's what Mikoto had told her. It was strange that he did not write to her as well. "Don't worry prematurely Sakura-chan, he might be too busy. You know what they say about Orochimaru, at least I've heard that he gives his students very intense training."

"I know, I'm not bothered by that fact, I just miss him," Sakura said looking down at her plate.

I know love has its ups and downs,” Kushina said, her eyes twinkling as she winked. Sakura felt a warmth flush her cheeks, a mix of embarrassment and affection.

*

*

*

Sasuke stood on a cliff, the wind whipping through his hair as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting an orange glow over the landscape. Ten months had passed since he and Naruto left Konoha for training. Oto felt starkly different from Konoha—a smaller village devoid of joy. This bleakness seeped into his emotional state, deepening his longing for the vibrant colors and warmth of home.

The training was both grueling and rewarding, pushing him further each day, testing his limits and sharpening his skills. Yet, amid the relentless focus on power, a hollow ache settled in his chest, growing stronger with every week. He had met new faces—Suigetsu, Karin, and Jūgo—but his thoughts remained consumed by one person.

Thoughts of Sakura occupied his mind, especially the night before his departure when they had shared their first kiss. He could still feel the warmth of that moment, etched into his memory. What was she doing now? Was she safe?

Despite the urge to reach out, Sasuke had made a conscious decision to write to everyone except her. He had sent letters to his family, sharing updates about his training and progress, hoping to ease their worries. He even found himself exchanging messages with Naruto, recounting their shared experiences. But when it came to Sakura, he hesitated, swallowed by uncertainty and fear.

The longing and feelings he was experiencing towards her were becoming a problem for Sasuke. After writing to him, he found himself wandering where this wandering became a problem in his training. Sasuke wasn't making the progress he had calculated, he wasn't moving at the pace he wanted and he couldn't allow himself this. If he would continue like this, these 2 years would pass in vain.

He believed the best solution was to lock Sakura away in a corner of his mind, to suppress his feelings and avoid distractions. Longing for her could derail his goal: becoming stronger for himself, for his clan, and for Konoha.

Yet, even as he cut off communication with her, he was painfully aware of her continued efforts to reach out. He knew she was writing, pouring her heart into letters he had never opened. The thought weighed on him, an unfulfilled promise lingering in the back of his mind.

The only thing he wanted was for these 2 years to pass quickly and for this longing to end.

*

*

*

It was the middle of September, the day had begun to shorten little by little, leaving the night shift to be longer. The air was crisp and refreshing, carrying the earthy scent of fallen leaves. The trees, once vibrant green, were now adorned in shades of amber and crimson, forming a breathtaking canopy overhead.

As the sun began to rise, Sakura opened her window and gazed at the unfamiliar view before her. She and her family had moved to a new house 1 month ago.

Under Kakashi’s leadership as Hokage over the past two years, Sakura had seen Konoha evolve dramatically, a mix of excitement and nostalgia swelling within her, the village had changed a lot. New houses had been built and everything in the village looked more modern. In a field that was once empty, now there was a compound of modern villas, where Sakura and Naruto's parents had invested to get a new house, a modern 2-story villa filled with colorfull flowers.

Perched on a gentle hill, the new residential compound offered residents a stunning view of the village center, just a short distance away. The mountain with the faces of the Hokages, the roads, the new hospital, the new police station and next to their neighborhood another completely new compound.

Following Kakashi’s guidance, the Uchiha clan relocated to the heart of the village, constructing a beautiful new compound adjacent to the modern neighborhood. A compound between the modern and the classic, something very beautiful that attracted the attention of every tourist who visited Konoha.

After getting ready, Sakura stepped out for a walk before her shift at the hospital. A walk in the new park near her neighborhood with a coffee in hand was what she needed before starting a tiring day at work As she strolled, a familiar chakra tingled in the air. Her heart raced with happiness. No way…Naruto?

A flash of blonde caught her eye, and she turned to see Naruto racing toward her, waving excitedly. "Hey Sakuraaa-chan!” he called out, his voice brimming with enthusiasm.

Sakura sprinted toward him, her heart swelling with joy, "Naruto you're back! Welcome home!" She wrapped her arms around him tightly.

"Actually it's been 2 hours since I came and I ran home. I'm sorry I didn't come but it should have been a surprise, plus it was very early you should have been asleep," said Naruto with his big smile.

"It's no problem stupid, I missed you," Sakura said as she patted him on the shoulder. "By the way, what does the neighborhood look like? Did you find your new place easily?”

" Don’t even ask! I found the neighborhood fine, but I accidentally climbed through the window of an old lady’s room! It's embarrassing Sakura-chan."

Sakura laughed until tears filled her eyes, relief washing over her. “I’ve missed your ridiculousness! It couldn't be more shameful than what my dad did. He messed up his house, and he had a fight with the owner of the house saying that he had entered Dad's house by mistake, not Dad's."

"Well what can I say, we smart people tend to make mistakes," Naruto said as he ran his fingers through his hair. "Anyway, have you had breakfast Sakura-chan? I haven't, I thought we'd eat together before you go to work and now I'm starving, do you have time?"

Sakura pulled her phone from her pocket, glancing at the time. "Yes, I have an hour and a half to start work. Come on, let's go, I know a very good place to have breakfast."

"Sakura-chan, what the hell is that clock plate on you?" Naruto asked confused.

" It’s a cell phone, silly! Didn’t you notice it on your way here? Come on, I’ll catch you up as we walk."

Sakura led Naruto to a cozy little café that had recently opened in their new neighborhood, its warm wooden interior bustling with villagers enjoying their morning. The smell of fresh coffee and baked goods filled the air, making Sakura’s stomach growl in anticipation.

“Welcome to my favorite breakfast spot!” she said, gesturing to a chalkboard menu filled with colorful options.

“Whoa! Look at all this food!” Naruto exclaimed, eyes wide. “They even have ramen-flavored pancakes! Is this heaven?”

Sakura chuckled. “It’s called ‘innovation,’ Naruto. Konoha is modernizing! Did you know we’re digitizing everything now? Even the hospital has a new system for patient records. No more scrolls!”

Naruto blinked, looking utterly bewildered. “Wait, wait. You mean to tell me that instead of cool ninja scrolls, you’re using… computers? Like, those clunky boxes with screens?”

“Exactly! We’re getting rid of all the old scrolls and going digital,” Sakura said, her eyes sparkling with excitement. “It’s going to streamline everything! No more searching for scrolls in dusty old archives. Just a few clicks, and voila! Patient history at your fingertips!”

Naruto stared, his mouth agape. “Sakura, you’re telling me that if I get hurt, instead of a cool ninja medic with a scroll, I get a… a computer? What if it malfunctions and starts giving me a virus instead of healing jutsu?”

“Don’t be ridiculous!” Sakura laughed, swatting his arm. “It’s not like we’ll replace all the ninjas with machines. It’s just a tool to help us work more efficiently.”

“Tools?! Now you’re talking about training a computer? What if it turns rogue and starts trying to take over Konoha?” He pretended to shudder dramatically, flailing his arms. “I can see it now: ‘Evil Computer: 1, Konoha Ninjas: 0!’ ”

“Okay, okay, I get it! You’re the only person I know who can turn a breakfast into a crisis scenario,” Sakura said, rolling her eyes playfully as they ordered their food.

As they settled at a table with their breakfast, Naruto leaned in, a mischievous grin on his face. “Speaking of changes, you won’t believe what Sasuke is up to in training!”

Sakura’s interest piqued. “What?”

“He’s been training with Orochimaru, mastering new jutsu that might even rival the Rasengan!” Naruto exclaimed, puffing out his chest proudly. “But the best part? He’s been making some crazy progress—like, even faster than me!”

Sakura’s heart sank a little. “Oh… that’s great. But wait, have you talked to him at all? I mean, how do you know these? Has itachi sent you any letters? ”

“No silly, he has sent me letters, and wait for the best part…Every week! For 2 years straight, can you believe it? He has sent letters to Kakashi-sensei too, every week, heh Teme!” Naruto said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

Sakura’s eyes widened, a mix of confusion and frustration washing over her. “Every week?” Her voice trembled slightly, the hurt evident.

Naruto frowned, sensing her growing agitation. "He wrote you too, didn't he?"

"No!" Sakura said in a slightly raised voice, she was feeling betrayed now. In 2 years, it was normal for him to write to his family, but he wrote to Naurto and not to her? He had even written to Kakashi!

"Hey, calm down, it's okay," Naruto said gently, leaning forward. "He hasn't written you at all since he left?"

"For the first four months, he wrote to me every week, then as if everything was cut with a knife, he hasn't written to me with any letter until now. I sent him letters every week and no response."

Naruto watched her closely, understanding the hurt behind her words. “Maybe it’s not what you think, Sakura. He might just be dealing with his own stuff. You know how he is.”

“Yeah, but it feels like he didn’t even consider how I’d feel about it,” she replied, her voice softening but still laced with disappointment.

“Sasuke can be a real idiot when it comes to feelings,” Naruto said, trying to lighten the mood. “But I know he values you. Just wait a little bit more, he will be here in a month.”

"Wait? For what?" Sakura said in a strained voice. "Do you understand Naruto? During all this time he has been writing to you, his family, and even Kakashi-sensei every week. When he wrote all these letters didn't he have time to write me at least one 'I'm fine' sentence?"

"He might have a reason for that, don't stress yourself out with negative thoughts Sakura-chan."

"Yeah right, I'm asking too much it seems."

They finished their breakfast and Sakura headed to the hospital. As if all the irritation caused by Sasuke wasn't enough, today the whole hospital was full of patients. It was autumn and such a boom was expected from seasonal viruses, especially among children.

The dim light of the hospital office flickered as Sakura meticulously organized her reports, the last remnants of paperwork before heading home. The clock ticked loudly, amplifying the stillness that enveloped the room. Sakura sighed, glancing at the pile of files that seemed to mock her progress. She felt restless, her mind racing with thoughts of Sasuke.

Just then, the door swung open, and Ino strode in, her usual vibrant energy filling the room. “Hey, forehead! What’s with the gloomy vibe?” she asked, raising an eyebrow as she surveyed the cluttered desk.

Sakura looked up, forcing a smile. “Oh, Ino. Just trying to wrap things up before I leave. It’s… it’s been a long day.”

Ino crossed her arms, leaning against the doorframe. “Long day or long thoughts? You look like you’re about to explode. Spill it!”

Sakura hesitated but eventually relented, her shoulders slumping slightly. “I had a chat with Naruto this morning.”

"Naruto? Did he come back?" Ino said as she sat down in a chair near her desk.

"He's back. He told me that Sasuke-kun has been writing to him and Kakashi-sensei every week."

Ino’s expression shifted, curiosity piqued. “What? Seriously? He’s been writing to Naruto and Kakashi every week, but not to you?”

“Yeah,” Sakura admitted, her voice tight with frustration. “It’s like he just… cut me off. I thought maybe he was too busy, but Naruto said he’s making incredible progress. It’s just—”

Ino interrupted, tilting her head thoughtfully. “Sakura, what if… What if he found someone else in Oto?”

Sakura’s heart dropped. “What? No! Sasuke-kun wouldn’t do that! He’s focused on training, not—”

“Come on, think about it!” Ino pressed, stepping closer. “He’s been away for almost two years. It’s a different village, new faces, new experiences. Maybe he’s moved on?”

Sakura felt a mixture of disbelief and anxiety swirl within her. “You can’t seriously believe that! We had something! You know what happened that night just before he left.”

Sakura’s hands clenched into fists on the desk, frustration bubbling over. “It’s not fair! I’ve been here, pouring my heart into letters that went unanswered. He could at least send a short message! Just one!”

Studying Sakura’s face Ino said, “Okay, let’s take a breath. You know Sasuke—he’s not great with feelings. But you’re his teammate, his friend. You need to talk to him when he gets back. Clear the air.”

Sakura nodded slowly, though the unease remained. “Yeah… you’re right. But what if your right? What if I find out he’s with someone else?”

“Then you’ll deal with it,” Ino said firmly. “You’re stronger than that. Just remember, you deserve someone who sees your worth. Don’t let this ruin your time before he comes back.”

Taking a deep breath, Sakura forced a smile. “Thanks, Ino. You always know how to push me.”

“Of course! Now, let’s finish up here so we can grab some dinner. I’ll help you with those files.” Ino started organizing the paperwork, her presence a comforting distraction.

As they worked side by side, Sakura couldn’t shake the feeling of uncertainty, but Ino’s unwavering support gave her a glimmer of hope. Sakura’s mind drifted back to Sasuke.

‘What are you doing out there, Sasuke?’ she thought, the familiar ache of longing swelling within her. ‘Do you think about me at all?’ The memories of their shared moments replayed in her mind—their first kiss, the laughter, the easy camaraderie that had developed over the years.

‘Is it really possible that you’ve found someone else?’ The thought felt like a weight on her chest, each beat of her heart reminding her of the connection they had shared. She couldn't shake the feeling of betrayal, not just by his silence, but by the idea that he could move on without her.

‘I’ve been here, waiting, hoping you’d reach out,’ she mused. ‘You always said you wanted to protect those you care about. How can you protect me if you won’t even talk to me?’

Ino’s voice broke through her thoughts. “Sakura, are you even listening?”

“Sorry, I was just… thinking,” Sakura replied, forcing a smile. But her heart remained heavy.

With Ino by her side, she felt a little stronger, ready to face whatever awaited her in the coming days. But in the quiet corners of her heart, the uncertainty lingered, waiting for Sasuke’s return.

'A little more... just a little more.'

Chapter Text

It was the end of November, the cold weather had invaded the country as an indication that winter was very close now. Sakura and Naruto were returning from a mission with a new teammate, Sai.

Sai was a quiet person with a closed character and seemed very sincere in the way he said the things he thought bluntly, without worrying too much about what others would think. They had known this new person in their midst for three weeks now, and it seemed like it had been the funnest three weeks Sakura had spent in the past two years. Naruto was getting irritated with everything Sai said while Sai just kept talking with a smile on his face.

As they walked back through the village, the air was crisp and filled with the scent of roasted chestnuts from a nearby vendor. Naruto, animated as always, recounted the mission’s highlights, his laughter ringing through the chilly air. Sakura smiled, letting the warmth of their friendship momentarily distract her from her lingering thoughts of a certain someone.

Seeing Sai's figure, his dark hair, his fine features, the way he and Naruto were arguing, she began to think of a friend. A friend who was supposed to return from his training in Oto in October, but there was still no news from him.

Ever since Sakura found out that he had kept his communications with everyone but her, she hadn't asked anything about his letters. Naruto would tell her something here and there about his training but he hadn't mentioned anything about when he would be back. Sakura's brain kept thinking, how would she react when she saw him? Should she keep some attitude about his cold behavior or act like nothing happened?

As soon as they entered Ichiraku, they saw three familiar figures also approaching the restaurant. It was Itachi, Shisui and Izumi. Just as Sakura opened her mouth to speak, Naruto’s voice boomed, “Hey, guys! Come join us for ramen!” His enthusiasm was infectious, but Sakura’s stomach twisted at the sight of Itachi, a reminder of the brother she’d been worried about.

The warm glow of Ichiraku Ramen enveloped the group as they settled into their usual spot. The comforting aroma of ramen and grilled pork wafted through the air, drawing smiles from everyone—except Sakura, who sat quietly between them, her smile faint but present.
Naruto dove into his bowl with enthusiasm. “This ramen is the best! I could eat it for breakfast, lunch, and dinner!” He slurped a long noodle, and the sound echoed across the small shop.

“Please don’t. I’m not sure Ichiraku would appreciate your early morning visits,” Izumi teased, nudging him playfully.Itachi took a moment to savor his ramen before speaking, his tone even. “Seriously, Naruto, you might want to consider diversifying your diet.”
“Why? It’s perfect!” Naruto replied, waving a hand dismissively. “Besides, why eat anything else when this is right in front of me?”
As they bantered, Izumi caught sight of Sakura, who was still poking at her bowl, lost in thought. “Sakura-chan, you’re awfully quiet tonight. Is the ramen not to your taste?” she asked, concern creeping into her voice.
Sakura looked up, her smile softening. “No, it’s great. I just… I’m a little tired from the mission,” she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.
Itachi knew these two now grown children so well before his eyes that he could easily tell what each was thinking. Seeing Sakura lost, he said, "I received a letter from Sasuke today."
Naruto's eyes widened. “Sasuke? Is he back already? I can't wait to see him!" He slammed his hands on the table, causing a few nearby patrons to glance over.
Itachi nodded, maintaining his calm demeanor. "He'll be back in Konoha in three days."
"Three days!" Naruto exclaimed, practically bouncing in his seat. "That's amazing!”
Sakura’s heart fluttered at the mention of Sasuke, her thoughts momentarily breaking through her quiet facade. She allowed herself a genuine smile, though her mind still raced with questions about how she would face him.
"Actually I was looking forward to meeting him too, Naruto and Sakura-chan have been talking a lot about him," Sai said with his characteristic smile.
"I think you two will get along, from what I've seen you and Sasuke's character match quite well in some cases," Itachi said with a smile.
As the laughter and chatter continued around her, Sakura felt the weight of those words echoing in her mind: 'Three days. Three days. Three more days.'
The days go faster than Sakura thought, maybe because she had been working in the hospital for 2 days without a break. After a day full of operations and another day locked alone in the laboratory in front of the microscope, now Sakura had collapsed at her work table. The sterile scent of antiseptic filled the air, mingling with the faint hum of the fluorescent lights above, making her head spin after hours in the lab.
Sakura rubbed her eyes, exhausted after hours at the microscope. “Shizune-san, I feel like I’m seeing blood cells in my sleep.”
Shizune laughed softly, her tone warm but teasing. “I get it, Sakura. Just take a break and get ready.”
Sakura nodded, stretching her stiff limbs. “You’re right. Sasuke-kun is coming back today.”
Sakura began to stretch her muscles, feeling numb after sitting for so long. She was not used to having a quiet day, to sit without moving for more than 5 or 10 minutes.
Sakura raised her head and her gaze fell on the clock hanging on the wall. It was 6 o'clock, she should be at the gate of Konoha at 6:30 to wait for Sasuke. At that moment she started to experience many feelings at once. Her heart raced, pounding against her ribcage as if it were trying to escape. A flutter of anxiety gripped her chest, leaving her breathless.
"Looks like you're a little late, go get ready. I know you're looking forward to meeting someone after so long, I'll do the final arrangements," Shizune said as she smiled at him and rubbed his shoulder.
"Thank you, Shizune-san!" Sakura said and started running towards her office.
She took off her coat and hung it in her closet and went in front of the mirror to adjust her dress and hair before heading to the gate. Sakura didn't bother to go down the stairs and walk, she flung open the window, a determined glint in her eyes. Without a second thought, she leaped onto the nearest rooftop, her heart pounding with each graceful jump toward the gate.
She was approaching the gate when she began to notice familiar figures in front of her. There were Sasuke's parents, Itachi, Shisui, Izumi and of course Naruto who seemed to not be sitting still. He was walking from one corner of the gate to the other when he turned his gaze to Sakura. With a smile he raised his hand and greeted her.
As soon as Sakura sat down, Naruto sprang in front of her, grabbing her by the shoulders, "Sakura-chan you're late, look at your watch!"
"I'm not late Naruto, can you calm down a bit? He still hasn't arrived," Sakura said as she made an annoyed face.
"Yes, but he could show up any minute! You never know when he’ll arrive!"
Shisui laughed louder and leaning against one of the gates as he said, "Don't mind him Sakura-san. Naruto has been here since 3 o'clock."
Everyone started laughing and Naruto turned towards Shisui, "First, it wasn't 3 but 3 and a quarter, to be exact. Second, I- HEY TEME!" Naruto shouted and everyone turned their gaze from the road in front of them.
Sakura's eyes looked at Sasuke as he walked towards them. Her breath caught in her throat as Sasuke drew closer, her heart racing wildly against her ribs. As Sasuke closed the distance between them, a whirlwind of emotions flooded Sakura—excitement, anxiety, and a longing she had tried to suppress.
She could not believe how much a person could change in 2 years. As Sasuke approached, there was a quiet intensity in his stride, every step sure and measured. The cocky grin he used to wear was absent, replaced with something more grounded—something earned. When he met Sakura’s eyes, there was no hesitation, no sign of the boy who’d left two years ago. He stood tall, his presence commanding the attention of the group without a word.
Even Naruto, who never shied away from an argument, seemed to pause for a moment, taking in the change in his friend.His once-boyish features had sharpened, the contours of his jawline more defined and his posture exuding a newfound confidence. His hair, still dark and slightly unruly, fell into his eyes, giving him a brooding allure that drew attention wherever he went. The trademark Uchiha clan fan symbol was prominently displayed on the back of his high-collared black shirt.
His intense onyx eyes held a deeper wisdom, reflecting the experiences he had endured and the struggles he had faced. There was a flicker of something softer beneath the surface—a hint of the boy who once laughed and teased his friends, now tempered by maturity and purpose.
Sasuke moved with an ease that spoke of countless hours spent training, his muscles lean yet powerful. He wore dark, fitted pants that complemented his athletic build, and his forearms were wrapped in the familiar black cloth, a nod to his days as a shinobi.
“Is that really you, Sasuke?” Mikoto asked, her voice a blend of disbelief and joy. "My little baby you've become a man now, look how much you've grown!”
She reached over and gave her son a warm hug, and Sasuke hugged his mom longingly after so long.
"I may have changed, but it looks like you haven't," Sasuke said as he bowed his head and gave his mom a kiss on her head, whose smell he had missed so much all this time.
“We missed you every day, you know. The house hasn’t felt the same without you.”
"It's been... a long time, Mother," Sasuke said, his voice soft, just above a whisper. His arms tightened around her for a moment longer, as though trying to make up for all the lost time. “I missed you too.”
“Yeah, it’s hard to believe it’s been two years already,” Fugaku added, his tone warm yet authoritative. He looked Sasuke up and down, taking in his son’s taller frame and the confidence that radiated from him.
“You’re not a boy anymore. You’ve become a man,” Fugaku said and walked up to him patting his shoulders proudly.
Sasuke nodded, feeling a rush of emotion at their words. “I’ve learned a lot.”
“Wow, Sasuke! Look at you! You’re even taller than everyone now!” Naruto said as he gave her a hug and straightened his body to see who was the taller of the two.
Sasuke smirked slightly, brushing off the comment. “I’ve been training hard Dobe,” he replied, his voice steady.
“Training hard? More like training obsessively,” Itachi said with a playful smirk. He crossed his arms, a glimmer of pride in his eyes. “You’ve finally caught up to Naruto’s height. Maybe now he’ll stop complaining about being the tallest.”
Naruto shot Itachi an incredulous look. “Hey! I was the tallest first! Sasuke’s just catching up.”
“Looks like you’ll have to step up your game, Naruto,” Shisui chimed in, leaning against the gate with a grin. “But I’m still not sure if Sasuke’s height is going to help him win any more fights with you.”
“Height doesn’t make the ninja,” Izumi added, giving Sasuke a warm smile. “But it’s good to see you looking strong. Your training really paid off.”
Sasuke nodded, trying to mask the warmth spreading in his chest at their compliments. “Thanks. It was tough, but I’m glad to be back.”
“Not just taller, but you’ve changed a lot too,” Fugaku, Sasuke’s father, said, his tone serious yet affectionate. “You carry yourself differently now. There’s a sense of maturity about you.”
Sasuke felt a pull toward one person in particular. His gaze found Sakura, who stood a few steps away, her expression a mix of excitement and apprehension. She seemed lost in thought, her green eyes wide as she took in the changes in him.
Taking a deep breath, Sasuke stepped forward, his heart pounding. The moment their eyes met, time seemed to slow. He could see the emotions flicker across her face—surprise, joy, and something deeper that made his chest tighten.
“Sakura,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper, yet it carried a weight that hung in the air between them.
Her breath caught, and for a moment, she just stared at him, taking in his height, the sharper lines of his face, the newfound confidence that radiated from him. “Sasuke-kun,” she finally replied, her voice trembling slightly. “You look… different.”
He nodded, unsure of what to say. “I’ve changed,” he admitted, feeling vulnerable under her gaze.
“I can see that,” she said, a soft smile breaking through her initial shock. “You look strong.”
“Thanks.” He hesitated, a thousand unspoken words swirling in his mind.
Sakura’s hands trembled at her sides as she stood a little straighter, feeling the weight of his presence more than she’d expected. The smile on her face felt fragile, a thin veil over the storm of emotions threatening to spill out. Her breath caught as she looked up at him, and for a moment, she couldn’t quite find the words. This is it, she thought. He’s back. But... am I ready for this?
Her throat tightened, but she forced the words out, her voice steady despite everything. “Welcome back, Sasuke-kun.” The words felt both too much and not enough.
1001 feelings surrounded Sakura who was preventing her from reacting properly. She wanted to be cold, after all, just like he was for about 2 years. She was surprised when Sasuke moved closer to her and wrapped his right arm around her shoulder in a hug. Sakura reached up and patted his shoulder lightly.
As Sasuke stepped back from the brief, awkward hug, he noticed the cool distance between them, even after all this time. Sakura had pulled away slightly, her posture stiff, and though her smile was still there, it felt forced. She kept her gaze steady, but there was something in her eyes—something guarded.
‘Sakura...’ Sasuke’s brow furrowed. The two years they’d been apart had changed them both, but somehow, this felt like something deeper. It wasn’t just time or distance—it was her. There was something between them now that hadn’t been there before.
‘She’s acting like I’m a stranger,’ Sasuke thought, a dull ache forming in his chest.
He watched her carefully. The way she had responded, her hesitation, the tightness in her smile—it wasn’t the greeting he had expected. The rest of the group was busy talking, laughing even, but the air around him and Sakura felt different, heavy. As if an invisible barrier was rising between them.
His mind raced. ‘Could it be because of the letters?’
Sasuke took a deep breath. He had spent the last few days mentally preparing himself for this moment, but now, standing before her, it felt like all those carefully crafted words had evaporated. Before he could even open his mouth, his brother’s voice cut through the silence.
"Sasuke, mind introducing us to these people at the gate?"
Sasuke frowned, turning his gaze toward the trio who had accompanied him here. Juugo, Suigetsu, and Karin stood a few steps behind, still awkwardly shifting on their feet. They had been hesitant to come this far, but Sasuke had insisted. And now, they were standing under the scrutinizing eyes of his family.
"Ah... right." Sasuke cleared his throat, eyes lingering on his old team for a moment. He still couldn’t shake the discomfort that settled in his chest every time he looked at them. "These are my... fellow students from Orochimaru's. We trained together for two years, and they decided to accompany me back to Konoha."
Sakura’s eyes immediately fell on Karin, the redhead who seemed so composed, standing confidently with a subtle smirk that made something inside Sakura twist uncomfortably. As the three stepped forward, Sasuke motioned for them to introduce themselves.
"Hey! I'm Suigetsu," the silver-haired boy grinned, bowing his head to Sasuke’s parents. "This is Juugo," he said, pointing to the tall, silent figure beside him, "And Karin." He gestured to the girl beside him, who adjusted her glasses with a casual, almost too-knowing smile.
"Nice to meet you all," Fugaku said, his tone warm but formal. "Thank you for accompanying Sasuke all this way."
Mikoto stepped forward, her smile radiant. "Indeed, we’ve been looking forward to having Sasuke back home. I've prepared a large dinner for everyone. You’re all invited to join us."
"Thank you, Uchiha-san! We feel honored," Juugo said, bowing his head deeply, while Suigetsu gave a wide grin.
Naruto clapped his hands together, bouncing on his heels. "Alright, sounds like a plan! We’re all gonna eat like kings!" He grinned at Sasuke, then at his new companions.
"Why don’t we head inside and let the kids catch up?" Fugaku said with a small smile to Mikoto. "We’ll join you soon."
Izumi and Shisui nodded. "We'll help with the preparations," Shisui said, his hand on Izumi’s shoulder.
Sasuke’s team stood awkwardly for a moment as the older Uchiha family members left. Only the younger generation remained.
"Well," Naruto said, flashing his trademark grin, "Welcome to Konoha, you guys! I’m Naruto Uzumaki, future Hokage! Nice to meet you!" He stuck out a hand toward Suigetsu, who eyed it before shaking.
"Oh, you’re that Uzumaki kid. I thought I’d heard your name," Suigetsu said, smirking. "Karin here’s an Uzumaki too, just like you," he added, pointing at her.
Karin raised an eyebrow and smirked back at Naruto. "I’ve heard about you," she said coolly, adjusting her glasses, but her eyes were sharp, studying him with interest.
Sasuke had barely registered the interaction when Suigetsu’s voice cut through again. "Sasuke," he said with a grin that could only be described as mischievous, "I didn’t know you hung out with such a beautiful girl." His eyes flicked over to Sakura, appraising her with a little too much attention for Sasuke's liking. "Aren’t you gonna introduce yourself to us, pretty star?" he said with a wink, clearly amused by his own joke.

Sakura’s eyebrow twitched. She forced a tight-lipped smile, trying to keep her composure. "Sakura Haruno," she said flatly, "Sasuke’s teammate." Her voice didn’t hide her irritation, but she refused to let Suigetsu see how much his comment was getting under her skin.
The whole time Sasuke was studying Sakura with his eyes and now she had taken on a completely different look. Plus what was this presentation? She was not only his teammate but something more. At least that's what Sasuke had thought, with what happened that night before they left it was pretty clear that they were more than friends now wasn't it? At least he had not seen 2 friends kiss on the lips the way they kissed.
Karin, ever perceptive, adjusted her glasses again and looked between Sasuke and Sakura with a knowing look. "Pleasure to meet you, Sakura-san," she said with an almost playful tone. "Surprisingly, Sasi-kun hasn’t mentioned you much. Though he talks about this Uzumaki guy all the time," she added, tilting her head toward Naruto. "But you—nothing."
Now yes, Sakura was at the last level of irritation. This bastard, not only didn't send them letters, but he didn't even mention it to the new company. It was as if he had completely crossed Sakura off his list.
Sakura’s face tightened. ‘Sasi-kun?’ The words stung more than she expected. She could feel her heart rate quicken in irritation. That wasn’t just a nickname—she had always called him that. No one else had ever dared. The one time Ino Pig had tried many years ago at the academy when they were just 8 years old, Sasuke had given him a death glare and Ino didn't even think about calling him that way. And now this girl was shortening his name so casually, like she had a claim on it.
'Are there any more irritations for today?' Sakura thought to herself as she looked back at Sasuke. Their eyes met and that's when Sasuke realized that his Sharingan wasn't nearly as deadly compared to the look Sakura just gave him.
Sasuke felt his throat tighten. The heat in Sakura’s gaze was enough to make him swallow hard, but before he could even attempt to explain himself, he snapped.
“I didn’t talk about it because it wasn’t anyone’s business," Sasuke said, his voice suddenly laced with coldness. “Sakura’s my teammate. And... she’s my girlfriend.”
The words hung in the air, and for a moment, there was silence.
Suigetsu blinked, clearly thrown off by the sudden revelation. Naruto's eyes widened, and then his face broke into a wide grin, his laughter barely contained. "Whoa, Sasuke! You finally admit it, huh? Took you long enough to tell us!”
Sakura froze, her face flushing a deep crimson. It wasn’t exactly the way she’d imagined this moment playing out, but something about the whole situation felt right—Sasuke had acknowledged it, and even if it was awkward, it was real.
“Girlfriend?” Karin repeated, voice soft with surprise. "Sasuke, you never said a word.”
"Didn't have to," Sasuke muttered, though he shot a quick glance at Sakura. “Now that it's out, can we get to that dinner?"
As they walked toward the Uchiha Compound, the sun dipped low, casting long shadows over the village’s new construction. The streets, once familiar, now seemed almost foreign to Sasuke. The buildings were taller, sleeker, and more... modern than anything he remembered.
Naruto, bouncing on his heels, was practically buzzing with energy. Sasuke, on the other hand, was silently taking it all in, his face impassive but his thoughts racing. Sakura walked behind them, arms crossed, her expression cool, the distance between them growing with each step. Her silence wasn’t just from the walk—it was a cold wall, a stark contrast to Naruto’s enthusiasm.
“So,” Naruto said, glancing back at Sasuke with that wide grin of his, “Konoha's changed a lot since we left, huh? It’s practically unrecognizable!”
Sasuke raised an eyebrow, still looking around the village. The streets were lined with sleek shops and glowing signs, and the buildings had been designed with a mix of stone and steel that felt… off to him. “I can tell,” Sasuke muttered, his voice flat.
Naruto ignored Sasuke’s dry tone and pressed on. “No kidding! They totally redesigned the whole place while you were gone! The Uchiha Compound? You won’t even believe it! It’s got this totally modern vibe now—old school meets new school.”
Sasuke’s eyes flickered toward the direction of the compound. “Modern vibe?” he repeated, his voice skeptical. “The Uchiha Compound was always traditional. It was never meant to be… modernized.”
“That's the thing!” Naruto said, practically bouncing in place. “They mixed the old with the new! It’s like they took the Uchiha style and then added all this cool new tech. And, get this…” Naruto paused for dramatic effect, “There’s Wi-Fi everywhere now.”
Sasuke looked at Naruto, slightly unnerved by how giddy he was over such mundane things. “Wi-Fi? You’re excited about Wi-Fi?”
“Yeah!” Naruto said, grinning. “Now everything is faster! No more waiting around for things. You just press a button, and boom, instant ramen! You’ll love it!”
Juugo, who had been walking silently beside Suigetsu, looked over at Sasuke and added in his deep, calm voice, “I don’t see the problem with that. It sounds efficient.” He looked to Suigetsu for approval.
Suigetsu rolled his eyes. “Efficient? Please. I can’t even get Wi-Fi at some of the inns we stay in! If that’s the future, we’re all screwed.” He grinned, enjoying the thought of Sasuke's potential reaction. “But hey, maybe you'll get some good ramen out of it. Nothing like the authentic kind.”
"Wait, you don’t know the funniest part yet, Teme."
Sasuke gave him a look. "What now?"
"We’re neighbors!" Naruto grinned, clearly enjoying the idea of being so close to Sasuke. "Right across from you, in fact. You’re gonna love it."
Sasuke's face was unreadable. "I don’t know if ‘love’ is the word I’d use."
"Now let me explain... The Uchiha compound moved to the hill near the center of the village," Naruto explained as he pointed his hand down the hill. "You see, the one on the left that we are looking at now is your area, while the modern villas on the right is a completely new neighborhood, which can be inhabited by everyone."
Sasuke frowned and gave Naruto a confused look. "And? What does that have to do with it?"
"God how ignorant you are! The new neighborhood to the right of the Uchiha compound is mine and Sakura's neighborhood, Idiot!" Naruto shouted as he shot Sasuke in the neck. "It's a new neighborhood full of modern 2-story, 3-story villas. My dad and Sakura's dad sold their houses, invested some other savings, and now we have a 2-story villa in that neighborhood."
Sasuke widened his eyes. He couldn't lie, he liked this idea. Being close to each other was a good thing, especially for him and Sakura. Maybe in the future when she moved to the compound to live with him, she would be very close to her parents as well, and as she was looking at the hospital as well.
Sasuke just shook his head slightly, glancing sideways at Sakura. She was still walking behind them, her arms crossed tightly over her chest, her face unreadable. Her silence hadn’t gone unnoticed, but Sasuke hadn’t found the right time—or the right words—to address it.
"Interesting..." Sasuke said, his voice dry. "I like the idea."
Naruto smiled and turned his head back to look at Sakura. "Look Sakura-chan, you told me he would like this idea."
"Hm," Sakura said more coldly with her eyes on the road.
"That means we'll be visiting you at home more often now. By the way Fugaku-san built a super house, you'll be amazed when you see Teme, won't we Sakura-chan?" Naruto said turning to Sakura again.
"Hm," Sakura said again and Sasuke was now thinking that they had switched roles.
Sasuke glanced at Sakura one more time, and this time, she was staring at him—really staring, her eyes narrowing. He could feel the tension rising.
They approached the Uchiha Compound, Sasuke’s eyes narrowed. The familiar old compound had been reimagined, transformed into something new, sleek, and almost unrecognizable. Gone were the old stone walls and ancient, slightly worn-down buildings he remembered. In their place stood a massive, modern structure—a fusion of traditional Uchiha architecture and cutting-edge technology. It was... unsettling.
He couldn’t help but feel a slight discomfort at the sight. The old, familiar Uchiha had been swept away by a tide of modernity, replaced with shiny, polished surfaces and high-tech amenities. His family’s crest adorned the glass doors in a subtle nod to tradition, but the house itself felt more like an office building than the home he remembered.
The two-story villa that awaited him was imposing and grand. Towering windows, framed in black steel, glinted in the fading sunlight, and the sleek stone path leading to the entrance felt more like the entrance to a palace than a family home. The building stood tall, with minimalist lines and modern furnishings that seemed almost too perfect, too polished. It felt like a display of wealth and power, a far cry from the quiet, understated comfort of the old Uchiha Compound.
Sasuke blinked, his confusion sharp as he scanned the modernized compound. This wasn't the place he'd grown up in. The cold stone walls, the heavy silence of the old compound—gone. He turned to Sakura, frustration rising in his chest.
“This is my house?” he asked Sakura in an innocent way.
Everyone started to laugh out loud except for Sakura who raised an eyebrow, completely serious. Sasuke looked around, still confused. His eyes flicked to Sakura, and he felt a strange twist in his gut. She had barely spoken since they’d arrived. But when she finally spoke, it was dry—almost biting.
“Are you asking me about your house Sasuke?” She raised an eyebrow, her tone sharp with irony.
Sasuke frowned. He didn't know what it was, but Sasuke wasn't liking Sakura's behavior at all. 'I must talk to her tonight. What is this cold behavior? And who is she calling Sasuke like she's talking to a stranger on the street?'
They approached the door of the house where Itachi greeted them warmly and accompanied them to the kitchen to sit down to eat. Sasuke was still haunted, everything seemed foreign to him and not like he was at home.
The grand dining table was a masterpiece of Uchiha craftsmanship, a long, dark wood table flanked by intricately designed chairs. Fugaku was sitting at the head of the table and to his right were Mikoto, Itachi Izumi and Shisui. While on his left side were the trio of Oto, Sasuke, Naruto and seemingly facing Fugaku was Sakura.
Karin was sitting next to Sasuke and it seemed that her caresses towards him had no end, which was becoming very annoying especially for two people at the table who were Fugaku and Sakura. Both of them had straightened their bodies, crossed their hands in front of them and with the same stoic face they were analyzing every action of the girl with red hair.
Itachi leaned back in his chair, watching Sakura with a half-smile. “You know, Mother,” he said with a slight chuckle, “I think Sakura would fit in just fine with the Uchiha family.” He glanced at Fugaku before adding, “They say the best partners are those who share the same... discipline.”
Mikoto laughed, clearly enjoying Itachi’s dry humor, while Fugaku simply raised an eyebrow, unfazed.
After seeing them, Mikoto laughed and playfully shot her son. Itachi liked to tease his parents with little jokes.
“So, Sasuke!” Naruto started, looking at him eagerly. “How about you tell everyone what you’ve been up to all these years in Oto? I’m dying to know. Were you fighting Orochimaru’s snakes? Or maybe you were doing some crazy secret ninja training no one else knows about?”
Sasuke’s face remained impassive as he took a bite of his food, his eyes flickering to the others at the table. The teasing was nothing new, but he didn’t have much to offer.
“We trained,” he said shortly, his tone dismissive. “That’s all that matters.”
Suigetsu grinned mischievously, his voice louder than usual as he leaned toward Sasuke. “Come on, Sasuke, tell us the real story! I heard you got some ‘extra training’ from Orochimaru himself!”
Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, his calm exterior starting to slip. But before he could respond, Karin’s hand brushed his arm again, this time lingering with a soft touch that was just enough to make everyone notice.
"Enough Suigetsu." Karin said as she placed a light caress on Sasuke's arm. "You just keep teasing, let Sasi-kun eat in peace."
Sasuke glanced at Karin with annoyance, his usual indifference slipping just slightly. He could feel her hand brushing against his arm again, lingering just a little too long. It was getting harder to ignore, and he could sense the eyes of the table turning toward him.
Itachi’s amused glance met Mikoto’s, and they exchanged a brief look—one that held an unspoken understanding. Shisui, barely holding back a laugh, elbowed Izumi, who sighed in exasperation.
But it was Sakura’s reaction that everyone was waiting for. The sound of her glass slamming down on the table was loud enough to make everyone freeze.
"Oh god," Shisui whispered. "It's comedy night, just look at Sakura," he said and started laughing.
"Stop laughing, you'll irritate her more. After all, she's not to blame, this girl's behavior is very annoying. Look what she's doing in Sakura's eyes, oh my god," said Izumi, throwing a critical look at her.
Sakura’s fingers tightened around her chopsticks, her knuckles whitening. She could feel her chest tighten as Karin’s hand brushed Sasuke’s arm again. Was she just letting this happen? Or was Sasuke so absorbed in his world that he hadn’t even noticed? The thought stung more than she expected.
“I’m sure Sasuke-kun learned plenty of advanced techniques, right?” she said, trying to keep her voice steady. “Like how to survive by depending on someone else for everything?”
Karin’s eyes flickered toward Sasuke with a knowing smile. "Oh, Sakura-san, you have no idea. Sasi-kun is a fast learner. And I’ve made sure to teach him the things he needed to know—like medical ninjutsu," she said with a small, teasing smirk, her eyes lingering on Sasuke. "I’m sure he learned a lot from me."
The words hit Sakura harder than she expected. She forced a smile, but it was tight and hollow, the feeling of being displaced stirring uneasily in her chest. She had wanted to be the one to teach him these things—after all, they had made promises to each other. She had always wanted to teach him medical ninjutsu, just the basics for safety, but focused on other things Sasuke thought she would be able to learn it another moment.
"I see," Sakura said, her voice still calm, but her grip on her chopsticks had tightened. "I suppose that makes sense. I mean, if you’re in Oto long enough, you get to learn some pretty interesting things, I bet." She gave a small, clipped laugh, her gaze drifting back to her plate.
Sasuke, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, glanced sideways at Sakura, but she didn’t meet his eyes. He could feel the familiar tension building in the air between the two of them, but he couldn’t figure out how to break it. He didn’t know how to explain his growing discomfort with the teasing, nor did he want to.
“I’m sure you all had a lot of fun in Oto,” Naruto said, leaning forward with a grin. He was feeling the tension of jealousy in the air and he didn't know how to ease it.
As the laughter and teasing continued around the table, the warmth of the meal settled in, and the mood shifted. The clink of chopsticks against bowls and the quiet murmur of voices began to soften. Sakura had stopped glaring at Karin and Sasuke's casual touches, though she couldn’t hide the occasional tightness in her jaw whenever Karin leaned a little too close.
Sasuke, despite the chaos swirling around him, remained distant, his gaze drifting toward the windows where the last remnants of daylight clung to the horizon. His parents continued their quiet conversation, while Itachi and Shisui exchanged glances, clearly amused by the situation but wisely choosing not to intervene.
“Alright, alright, that’s enough teasing for one night,” Mikoto said with a soft smile, placing her hands on the table as she looked at everyone. “It’s been a long day, and I think it’s time we call it.”
Everyone nodded, though Naruto shot one last mischievous glance at Sasuke.
“Well, I think we’ve got enough material to tease Sasuke for a while,” he said, his grin wide and unrepentant. “But no worries, Teme, we’ll save some of it for tomorrow.”
The atmosphere had softened considerably, the tension of the earlier moments fading into the background, replaced by the warmth of family and friends in the familiar space of the Uchiha home.
Sakura shifted slightly in her seat, her gaze lingering on Sasuke for a moment before she quickly turned to the others. She stood up abruptly, her movements almost too swift, as if she had already made up her mind.
“I’m sorry, but I need to leave now,” she said, her voice polite but strained. “I’m already running late, and I have to get up early for work tomorrow. Thank you for the dinner Mikoto-san, Fugaku-san!”
Her words were rushed, the explanation half-hearted, as though she were making an excuse, but it didn’t escape Sasuke’s notice. She was avoiding something—avoiding him.
He stood up as well, glancing at her quickly. “I’ll take the others to an inn for the night,” he said, his voice calm, though it carried an unspoken intention beneath the words. He had meant to speak with Sakura privately, but the last thing he wanted was for her to leave without saying anything.
Naruto, who had been listening quietly, immediately stood as well, his usual grin back in place. "No need for that, Sasuke," he said with a light chuckle, clapping Sasuke on the back. "I’ll go with them to the inn. You should rest here. You’ve been on the move for days. You deserve it."
Sasuke turned toward him, brow furrowed slightly. “I’m fine, Naruto. It’s no trouble.”
But Naruto waved him off, his grin widening. “It’s no big deal. I’m sure you’ve got a lot of catching up to do with everyone here, anyway.” His tone was casual, but there was a soft edge of concern behind it. “You don’t need to worry about us. We’ll be fine.”
Sasuke hesitated, the words on the tip of his tongue, but the look in Naruto’s eyes was firm—this wasn’t a discussion. It was clear that Naruto had already made up his mind for him.
With a resigned sigh, Sasuke nodded, though a small part of him still wanted to insist. “Fine,” he muttered, his voice quiet. "Thanks, Naruto."
Meanwhile, Sakura, who had been preparing to leave, paused by the door, her back to the room. She glanced over her shoulder, catching Sasuke's eye for just a moment before quickly looking away. "Goodnight," she said softly, though her voice was tight, like the words were slipping out against her will.
Her eyes flickered back to the door. "Take care, everyone," she added, forcing a smile before quickly exiting, her footsteps fading down the hallway.
Sasuke watched her leave, his chest heavy with the unspoken words he didn’t know how to say. There was so much he wanted to ask her, so much he wanted to understand—but she had already closed herself off from him again. And he, despite all his strength, didn’t know how to break through that wall she had built.
Naruto, noticing the slight tension in the room, gave Sasuke one last look, his expression softening. “You okay, Teme?” Naruto asked, his voice light, though there was a hint of concern in his eyes.
Sasuke didn’t answer immediately. He couldn’t. His chest felt tight, like something was lodged in his throat, and the words he wanted to say were stuck, tangled up with the frustration and confusion he had been carrying for so long. He had wanted to talk to Sakura tonight, wanted to break through the wall she had built around herself, but she had slipped away too quickly.
"I don't get it," Sasuke muttered after a long silence. "I’ve just came back, and she’s already acting like… like she’s not even glad to see me." His tone was flat, but there was an underlying frustration in his voice that Naruto could hear all too clearly.
Naruto paused for a moment, his brow furrowing as he considered Sasuke’s words. He knew better than anyone that Sasuke had a tendency to close off his feelings, to internalize everything, but this situation was different. It had been two years. Two years without so much as a real conversation, two years where Sasuke had been consumed by training, by his mission—and by everything that came with trying to get stronger.
Naruto finally spoke, his voice quieter, almost sympathetic. “Sasuke, I get that you’ve been focused on your training and all… but you’ve gotta realize, it’s not just about you coming back and picking up where you left off. It’s been two years, man. Two years.”
Sasuke turned to Naruto, eyes narrowing. “What are you talking about?”
Naruto let out a sigh, his gaze softening as he looked at his old friend. “You really think she doesn’t have her reasons for pulling away? You haven’t heard from her in almost two years, Sasuke. You’ve sent letters to everyone—me, your family, even to Kakashi. But you never sent one to Sakura-chan, not a single one. You said you didn’t want to be distracted, but…” Naruto shook his head. “Do you think she didn’t notice?”
Sasuke’s jaw tightened, a pang of guilt rising in his chest. He had told himself that it was easier to avoid distractions, to not let his emotions cloud his judgment. But hearing Naruto say it out loud hit him harder than he’d anticipated.
“I sent her letters for the first four months," Sasuke said quietly, though it felt like an excuse even as he said it. "After that, I didn’t want to risk distracting myself with her... with my feelings.”
Naruto looked at Sasuke as if he’d just revealed something critical, his eyes widening slightly. “I’m not saying you did it on purpose, Sasuke, but Sakura’s been holding on all this time. She’s been waiting for you to write, to acknowledge her. She waited.”
Sasuke stayed silent, the realization dawning on him. How had he not seen this? How had he not understood how much his absence—his silence—had affected her?
“Two years, Sasuke,” Naruto continued, his voice gentle but firm. “But that doesn’t mean you can’t fix it. You just need to give her time—and maybe, a little more effort.” Naruto grinned, though it was a softer, more knowing grin than usual. “She still loves you, man. But she needs to know that you still care.”
Sasuke clenched his fists, his thoughts a whirlwind. Two years. Two years of silence, of being consumed by his training and his need for strength, and in the process, he had let the most important person slip away.
“I’ve always cared,” Sasuke said quietly, almost to himself. He looked over at Naruto, his eyes hard. "I didn’t want to hurt her, Naruto.”
Naruto let out a small, knowing laugh, but it wasn’t his usual boisterous one. He placed a hand on Sasuke’s shoulder, a rare gesture of understanding. “Tomorrow, Teme. Tonight, you rest. Everything will be fine,” he said, his tone softer than usual.
Sasuke took a deep breath, his chest heavy with a mix of guilt and frustration. “Yeah. Go now. The three of them are waiting for you.”
“Yeah, goodnight, Teme. Don’t worry, okay? We’ll fix things together,” Naruto said, giving Sasuke a light pat on the back, his grin returning despite the seriousness of the moment.
Sasuke gave a small, almost imperceptible nod. “Good night, Dobe.”
As Naruto turned and walked off toward the inn with the rest of his new team , Sasuke remained standing there for a moment longer, staring into the night. The cool air brushed against his face, but it did little to calm the storm inside him.
‘I never meant for things to turn out like this,’ Sasuke thought, his gaze drifting toward the direction Sakura had disappeared. ‘I thought I was doing the right thing... pushing my feelings aside, focusing on what needed to be done. But maybe... maybe I was wrong.’
He clenched his fists at his sides, the guilt gnawing at him again. He’d spent so long thinking that he had to be alone to become stronger, that showing weakness or vulnerability would drag him back. But now that he was back, it felt like he’d distanced himself from everyone—Sakura especially.
‘I’ll fix this,’ Sasuke promised himself, though he wasn’t sure how yet. ‘I’ll find a way to show her that I’m here… that I never stopped caring.’
Sasuke took one last deep breath before turning to head inside, the weight of the night and the quiet resolution settling on his shoulders.

Chapter Text

Breakfast came quickly, though it was the last thing Sasuke felt like focusing on. The chirping of birds outside his window cut through the stillness of the morning, dragging him from the haze of sleep. The new house—his family’s new home—felt… off. Too clean. Too modern. Nothing like the old Uchiha estate. Sasuke ran a hand through his wet hair, standing in front of the mirror for a moment longer than usual, as if waiting for the reflection to somehow remind him where he was.
The simplicity of the Uchiha compound had always suited him—dark woods, quiet corners, and the weight of history surrounding him. This new place, with its sleek furniture and open spaces, felt alien. But he would adapt. He always did.
When he finally made his way downstairs, the smell of breakfast greeted him. The table was already set—bright and inviting, filled with a mix of fruits, steamed rice, and other healthy dishes his mother always prepared. Sasuke’s eyes flicked over the spread. It was as if nothing had changed.
She still insists on feeding me like I’m a child, he thought, though the faintest sense of warmth bubbled beneath his annoyance. It was always the same. Her kindness, her insistence on making sure he ate well, despite the years of distance between them.
Sasuke sat at the table, taking the first bite of rice, his eyes flicking over the spread before him. His mother, Mikoto, smiled as she passed him a bowl full of cherry tomatoes, her hands gentle as ever.
"Good morning, Sasuke," she said softly, her voice warm with affection. 
“Good morning,” Sasuke muttered, barely looking up. Because of last night he wasn’t in the mood to talk, but his mother always tried to make mornings pleasant.
"How did you sleep?” Mikoto asked, her voice soft and warm. She was always the one to break the silence in the mornings, her calm presence grounding everything around her.
"Fine," Sasuke replied, keeping his gaze down. He didn’t want to worry his mother, so he kept it simple. His mind was elsewhere—on the upcoming conversation with his father, on the question that had been hanging over him since his return: What was he supposed to do now?
“Good,” Mikoto smiled, handing him another bowl of soup. “You know, I tried a new recipe today. I hope it’s to your liking.”
Sasuke glanced up, meeting her eyes for a moment. “It’s fine, Mother. Thanks.”
Mikoto’s smile softened, but there was a flicker of concern in her eyes. She could tell something was on Sasuke’s mind, but she said nothing, simply allowing the peaceful quiet to settle again.
Fugaku sat across from Sasuke, his posture always immaculate, but today there was a different air about him—more relaxed than usual.
Fugaku and Mikoto exchanged words, though their attention often drifted toward their son, as though they were waiting for him to speak.
Sasuke took a deep breath, trying to find the words to say what had been on his mind since he returned home. The question he’d avoided asking himself for so long now burned in his chest. What comes next?
Now that he was back, Sasuke didn’t want to be an intern anymore. He wanted to be a part of the force, to contribute more fully to the village and to his family’s legacy.
Sasuke placed his chopsticks down gently, then turned to his father. Fugaku, who had been quietly sipping his tea, looked up as Sasuke met his gaze.
“Father,” Sasuke began, his voice steady but carrying a quiet determination. “I want to start working full-time at the Police Station. I want to officially join the force.”
Fugaku’s expression softened, and for a moment, Sasuke saw something that wasn’t there before: pride. Real, genuine pride.
“You want to join the force? As a full member?” Fugaku asked, his voice filled with a quiet sense of surprise, though it quickly gave way to joy. “I’m honored, Sasuke. I knew you had it in you, but this... this is beyond what I expected.”
Sasuke nodded, his gaze unwavering. “I’ve been thinking about it a lot. I’ve done the type of internship with you before I left for training, and I know this is the path I want to take. I want to do more than just learn from the sidelines. I want to help protect the village, protect the people. I want to take on real responsibility.”
Fugaku leaned back in his chair, looking at his son with a sense of admiration. “I’m so proud of you, Sasuke. This is exactly what I had hoped for—what your mother and I had always hoped. You’re not just following in my footsteps; you’re making your own way.”
Sasuke wasn’t used to hearing such open praise from his father, but there was something in Fugaku’s eyes now—something warmer, softer—that made Sasuke feel a sense of pride in return.
"I'll arrange your work papers as soon as I arrive at the station," Fugaku continued, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. “We’ll get everything in order. If you’re serious about this, Sasuke, then I want you to start today. You’ll officially be part of the team.”
Sasuke’s eyes flickered with surprise. “You mean it? I can start today?”
Fugaku chuckled softly, a rare and genuine sound. “Of course. I want you to wear the uniform with pride, son. Come to the station this morning. We’ll get you fitted for your uniform and make sure everything’s in place. You’re ready.”
Sasuke felt a surge of something unfamiliar—excitement, maybe. For the first time in a long while, he felt like he was taking control of his life, making a decision that wasn’t tied to his past, but to his future.
“I’ll be there,” Sasuke said, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips.
Mikoto, who had been watching the exchange with a soft smile of her own, spoke up. “I’m so happy for you, Sasuke. I always knew this was the path you’d choose. I’m proud of you.”
“You’ve made us both so proud,” Fugaku said, his voice filled with warmth. “We’ll see you at the station. And remember—this isn’t just about the work. It’s about serving the people, protecting those who can’t protect themselves. You’ll be a leader one day, Sasuke.”
Sasuke felt a flicker of uncertainty, but it was quickly replaced by a quiet determination. This was his path. He was ready to walk it.
He stood up, his mind already shifting to the next steps. “I’ll get ready.”
Fugaku nodded, watching his son with pride. “Take your time, Sasuke. You’ve made the right choice.”
As Sasuke left the room to prepare, a part of him still wondered if he was truly ready for the responsibility that came with his decision. But another part—one that had been dormant for so long—was finally stirring, eager to step forward and embrace the future.
This was the start of something new. Something he could be proud of.
*
*
*
Sasuke stood in front of the entrance to the Police Station, the weight of the day finally settling on his shoulders. He had been thinking about this moment for a while now, but as he and his father approached the building, it felt more real than ever. His heart was steady, but his mind was already drifting ahead to the work, to the responsibilities he would soon shoulder.
Fugaku led the way, his steps firm and purposeful. He had always carried himself with such authority, but today, there was a distinct lightness in his posture, a pride in the way he walked. Sasuke couldn’t help but feel the weight of his gaze following him, his father’s quiet approval resting heavy on his back.
“Are you excited?” Fugaku asked as they entered the station. His voice was casual, but Sasuke could sense the hint of something more beneath the surface.
“I’m ready,” Sasuke replied, his gaze shifting over the familiar sights of the station. The place felt strange yet comforting—the hum of officers moving around, the steady click of paperwork being processed, the occasional chatter between colleagues. Everything about it was reassuring, and yet Sasuke couldn’t shake the sense of anticipation.
Fugaku led him down a hall, past the officers at their desks, until they reached a door with the words “Police Chief” painted on the front. Sasuke had been here plenty of times before, but today, it felt different. Today, he wasn’t just an observer—he was about to step into the role.
They paused at the door. Fugaku turned to him with a rare, knowing smile.
“First things first, Sasuke,” Fugaku said, his voice lowering as he placed a hand on the door handle. “You’ll need to get a check-up to make sure you’re physically fit to join the force. The head of the hospital will handle it.”
Sasuke raised an eyebrow. “A check-up? I’m perfectly healthy. I don’t need some... medical test.”
Fugaku chuckled, the humor in his eyes unmistakable. “It’s standard procedure for all new recruits. Trust me, they’ll want to make sure you’re ready for the kind of work we do here. You wouldn’t want to start working without clearing this, would you?”
Sasuke frowned, crossing his arms. “I don’t see why I need to see anyone. I’ve been training for years.”
His father’s smile widened, clearly enjoying Sasuke’s discomfort. “It’s all for paperwork, and you need one to be honest. You were in a tough training, who knows what health problems you might have?”
Sasuke let out a resigned sigh, accepting the papers with a small nod. He didn’t argue any further. It wasn’t like Fugaku was going to change his mind.
“And make sure you’re on your best behavior,” Fugaku added with a knowing look. “The head of the hospital has a reputation for being very thorough... and very particular.”
Sasuke blinked again, the comment registering as just another bit of advice he didn’t need. “What, you think I’m going to mess up the check-up?” He grumbled, not fully understanding why his father was stressing this so much. “It’s just a physical exam, not a mission.”
Fugaku’s smirk only grew. “I’m sure you’ll be fine,” he said smoothly, though there was a glint of amusement in his eyes. “But don’t forget to make a good impression. After all, you’ll be working with them in the future.”
Sasuke’s confusion deepened. “I’m sure I can handle it. It’s just a check-up, right?”
Fugaku gave him a pointed look, like there was something more Sasuke should be getting, but Sasuke simply stared back at him, oblivious.
“Fine,” Fugaku said with a soft chuckle, clearly enjoying the moment. “You know where the hospital is. Don’t take too long. I expect you back soon.” He couldn’t resist one last jab. “And Sasuke... when you meet the head of the hospital, don’t forget to smile. They’ll appreciate it.”
Sasuke stood there, staring after his father, his brow furrowed in confusion. "Smile?" he repeated under his breath. “What’s so special about this check-up...?”
With a slight shake of his head, he turned toward the exit. Whatever his father was getting at, Sasuke wasn’t going to waste any more time over it. He just had to get through this formality, and then he’d be on his way to start his real work.
The hospital was a short walk away from the station, and Sasuke found himself moving almost automatically. He had visited the hospital before, but today it felt different. Not only that the hospital was new and many times bigger than the old one, but today, he wasn’t a visitor; he was there for an official evaluation.
As he stepped into the lobby, the familiar scent of antiseptic hit him, and he made his way to the front desk.
“I’m here for a check up with the head of the hospital,” Sasuke said in a flat tone, holding out the reports. “Fugaku Uchiha sent me.”
The nurse behind the counter gave him a warm smile, nodding. “Of course, Uchiha-san. If you just head down the hall, turn left to Room 208. The doctor is there already.”
Sasuke nodded quietly, his footsteps echoed in the pristine hallway of Konoha’s hospital as he walked toward the designated check-up room. His hands were shoved deep into his pockets, his thoughts still lingering on his conversation with Fugaku. There was something strange about his father’s teasing today. Maybe it was just his usual way of pushing Sasuke toward something he wasn’t quite ready for, but the whole “making a good impression” thing had stuck in his head.
When he finally reached the door to the examination room, he paused for a moment to gather himself. He wasn’t here for anything important—just a physical exam, right? Just paperwork. Nothing he couldn’t handle.
Sasuke pushed the door open. 
And froze.
Sakura was standing there, her back turned to him as she adjusted the clipboard in her hands. She wore her usual white coat, but something about her demeanor made the air between them feel thick. Her posture was stiff, and there was a certain coldness to her movements, like she was a little too aware of his presence but refusing to acknowledge it.
Sasuke blinked, his breath catching for a second as he stared at her. “Sakura?”
She turned, her face quickly masking any trace of emotion, though Sasuke could still see the sharpness in her eyes. She gave a curt nod, her voice professional and even, though Sasuke couldn’t help but notice the tightness in her jaw.
"Uchiha Sasuke," she said without looking up, her tone as neutral as ever. "Please take a seat."
Sasuke hesitated for a moment, watching her as she scribbled something on the clipboard. She was avoiding his gaze, and he could practically feel the emotional wall between them. The silence was suffocating, but he wasn’t going to let her keep it that way.
"How’s the hospital been treating you?" he asked, trying to sound casual, though his eyes were studying her every movement. "You’re in charge now, huh?”
She didn’t look up, but her lips tightened ever so slightly. "It’s fine," she said, still not meeting his gaze. "I’m doing what’s expected of me. What’s that old saying? ‘It’s a job, not a vacation.’"
Sasuke raised an eyebrow. "Right," he replied, sensing the irony in her voice but unsure how to press it. "So, no more running around healing ninjas who break their bones for fun?"
Sakura’s eyes flicked up to his for a fraction of a second, the tiniest hint of a smile tugging at the corner of her mouth before she quickly schooled her expression. "I’m still doing that. Just... with a lot more paperwork now."
Sasuke chuckled lightly, but the humor didn’t quite reach her. He sighed, trying to make his voice lighter. "I guess all that paperwork must be really exciting."
Sakura’s eyes locked onto his now, and for the first time, there was something more than just a professional distance between them. Her gaze was sharp, calculating. "Yeah," she said flatly, her voice dropping a bit. "Paperwork’s a lot easier than waiting for letters that never come."
The words hit Sasuke like a punch to the gut. He flinched, but she didn’t let him off the hook.
"You know," she continued, tapping the clipboard with her pen, "it’s funny how you could write to everyone but me. Your family, Naruto, even Kakashi-sensei.” Her eyes darkened for a moment, though she didn’t let it show fully. "But I guess I wasn’t important enough to hear from you, huh?"
Sasuke felt the weight of her words settle heavily in the pit of his stomach. He wanted to apologize. To explain. But he couldn’t find the words that would make this go away. The two years he spent training in Oto felt like a distant memory now, overshadowed by the crushing realization that he had hurt her more than he could ever have imagined.
“I... didn’t mean to hurt you,” he said softly, the weight of his guilt creeping into his voice. “I thought... well, I thought it would be better if I didn’t.”
Her lips curled into a wry smile, though it was more bitter than amused. "Better? For who? You, Sasuke? Or for me? Because, you know, it’s kind of hard to miss someone when they never give you the chance to even miss them. You really thought I wouldn’t notice you disappearing off the face of the earth?"
Sasuke opened his mouth to respond, but she was already moving on to the next question, her voice colder now.
"Any changes in your health?" she asked, as if the past few moments hadn't just stripped away every layer of distance between them.
Sasuke hesitated, but he couldn’t stop the words from slipping out. “I’ve been... thinking about you. A lot. More than I should have.”
Sakura paused, her hand stilling over her clipboard, though she didn’t look at him. "You’re not the only one who’s had time to think," she muttered. "But we both know you’ve been busy with more important things than me. Like, I don’t know—your training with that cutie, what was it?...Oh yeah, Karin."
The name Karin cut through him like a blade. Sasuke shifted uncomfortably, his fingers tightening into fists at his sides. He knew Sakura wasn’t jealous—at least, that’s what he tried to tell himself. But there was a sharpness to her words now that made him doubt his certainty.
“Karin’s not—” he began, but Sakura held up a hand.
“I’m sure she’s not,” she said, her voice dripping with irony. "I guess she’s got a lot to teach you."
Sasuke was starting to sense something wasn’t right. He could feel the subtle bite in her tone. "It’s not that big of a deal," he said, shrugging. "I just learned a few basics from her. She knows some things about healing... but not much…she’s not as good as you.”
Sakura straightened, her hand gripping the clipboard tightly. Her tone was calm but ice-cold. "Hmm, that's funny," she said, a tight smile tugging at her lips. “Because I remember someone promising me that we'd start learning medical ninjutsu together... You remember that, right, Sasuke? Right before you left? But I guess, well, plans change.”
The words stung more than he expected. Sasuke felt his stomach tighten at the way she said it—like a subtle accusation buried beneath the surface of her professionalism. And he knew exactly what she meant. Before he left, Sakura had been eager to teach him some medical ninjutsu—she’d always been the one who wanted to share it with him, to have a deeper connection. But he’d pushed her aside. He had unwittingly filled this space with someone else, by mistake, but how much would Sakura believe this?
He cleared his throat, shifting uncomfortably. "I didn’t mean—"
"Oh, it’s fine," Sakura interrupted, her voice laced with sarcasm. "Really.”
Sasuke winced, the implication hanging in the air like a shadow. He didn’t know how to respond to that—not when the truth was so complicated, so tangled in the past two years of silence. He wanted to explain, but the words didn’t come easily. Not when every word felt like it might make things worse.
Sakura tilted her head, her gaze now focused on him with a quiet intensity. "I guess it must’ve been so important to learn those medical jutsu. Especially when you’ve spent so much time being busy with other things.”
Sasuke’s pulse quickened, his chest tight. He hadn’t expected this. The sting of Karin’s name, the sharp way Sakura had brought up their plans—it hit him harder than he was willing to admit.
“I never meant to... replace you,” he said, his voice softer now, vulnerable.
“Replace me?” Sakura’s voice was deceptively calm. “I don’t think it’s a matter of replacing, Sasuke. I just thought that maybe—just maybe—I’d be the one to teach you. Maybe we’d learn together, like we said we would. But instead, you chose to spend your time with someone else. And I’m sure that girl is very happy to... fill in the blanks for me."
Sasuke felt a mixture of guilt and frustration rising within him. The last thing he wanted was to hurt Sakura. He knew how much those small moments had meant to her, how much she had wanted to share with him. But the way things had unfolded—the distance, the time apart—he had lost track of what had mattered most.
"Sakura, I..." Sasuke started, but his words trailed off. What could he say that would make this right?
Sakura didn’t give him a chance to finish. "Don’t worry about it, Sasuke. Really. It’s fine," she said, the sarcasm hanging in the air like a thick fog. 
The silence between them stretched, thick and suffocating. Sasuke could feel the emotional weight bearing down on him. The wounds were still fresh between them, even if she was hiding it behind her cold professionalism.
"Well," he finally said, trying to break the silence, "at least the basics of medical ninjutsu are covered. I’ll leave the advanced stuff to you."
Sakura didn’t laugh. She didn’t even smile. She simply moved on to the next question, her voice flat and detached. “Any issues with your hearing, sight, or... your heart rate?”
Sasuke stared at her. "No," he said quietly, the answer coming out hollow. “No issues.”
Sakura met his eyes for a brief moment, the weight of her words lingering between them. "Good," she said coldly. "Then let's get back to the formalities, Sasuke. I’m sure you’re eager to start your new job.”
She turned away from him again, picking up her pen and making notes on the clipboard, her back to him once more. Sasuke stood there, aching, wanting to break through the wall she’d built between them. But he knew it wasn’t the right time.
He stepped closer, his gaze locking onto hers. “Sakura…” His voice was low, urgent. “I’m sorry…for everything.”
Sakura’s eyes flicked to his lips, and for a moment, Sasuke thought he saw something soften in her expression—just for a split second. His heart beat faster as he leaned in slightly, almost instinctively, feeling the magnetic pull between them. She wasn’t moving away, but she wasn’t exactly giving him an invitation either.
“Don’t,” she said quickly, though her voice had a tremor to it.
Sasuke froze, inches away from her. “What?”
“You’re not going to fix this with a kiss, Sasuke.” Her eyes were hard now, a wall firmly in place between them. “You can’t just walk back into my life like nothing has happened.”
Her words were like ice water, extinguishing the heat that had built up between them. But Sasuke wasn’t going to back down now—not when he could almost taste the vulnerability behind her eyes.
“I don’t want to fix it with a kiss,” he said softly, his voice low and steady. “I just want the chance to... to make it right.”
Sakura stared at him for a long, silent moment, and for a second, Sasuke swore she was about to say something else. But instead, she turned her back to him, picking up the clipboard again. “Just finish the check-up, Sasuke,” she said, her tone dismissive.
Her coldness stung, but Sasuke stayed silent, watching her retreat into the role of the head of the hospital once more. He knew she wasn’t ready to forgive him. But that didn’t mean he wasn’t going to keep trying.
The door clicked open just as he was about to speak again, and Sakura’s attention shifted immediately to the new arrival.
"Dr. Haruno," came the voice from the door. "We’ve got an urgent situation downstairs."
Sakura’s professional mask snapped back into place instantly. "I’m on my way," she said, her voice now sharp and commanding.
Sakura turned her head in his direction and handed him some documents. "These are the reports for you, the check-up went well. You are ready for work, good luck."
Sasuke watched as she moved toward the door, her white coat billowing behind her, the sound of her heels clicking against the floor. She didn’t even glance back at him. And for a second, Sasuke almost wished she would. Just to make him feel like there was something left.
But she didn’t. Instead, the door swung shut with a soft click.
Sasuke sat in the sterile silence of the examination room, the finality of the moment settling in. He was back in Konoha. He had his new job. But Sakura? He wasn’t so sure anymore. He’d always assumed things would fall back into place once he returned. But now, more than ever, he realized that the rift between them wasn’t something time could heal.
*
*
*
Sasuke was exhausted. It had been a long first day at the Konoha Police Force, and though the work had been more routine than thrilling, his mind kept returning to the conversation—or lack thereof—with Sakura. The feeling of distance between them hadn’t disappeared, even after hours of patrolling the village and reviewing case files.
As he walked through the front doors of the station, he couldn’t shake the knot in his stomach. The weight of everything he had been avoiding was finally settling in. He was aware of the others around him, but his thoughts were too heavy, too tangled.
"Rough day little rabbit?" a voice called out, pulling him from his thoughts.
Sasuke turned to see Shisui leaning against the doorframe of the locker room, an amused glint in his eyes. He was fresh off his shift too, wearing his standard laid-back smile that was always just a little too knowing.
"Fine," Sasuke muttered, trying to dismiss the question before it went any further. But Shisui’s perceptiveness was a well-known trait, and it didn’t take long before he noticed Sasuke’s slumped shoulders and the distant look in his eyes.
Shisui raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. “Uh-huh. You know, I’ve known you since you were—what— a louse? And you’ve never been able to hide anything from me. Not even when you were in the academy and trying to be all mysterious and ‘cool.’"
Sasuke scowled. "I’m not in the mood, Shisui."
“Oh, come on," Shisui said with a grin, crossing his arms. "I know that look. You’re bummed out over someone. And I’m guessing it’s not Naruto, because he’s more likely to make you roll your eyes than make you feel anything deep and emotional."
Sasuke didn’t answer right away, but his gaze shifted toward the floor, and that was enough for Shisui.
“Well, well, well,” Shisui chuckled, pushing off from the doorframe. “Looks like someone’s been thinking about a certain someone a little too much today. I’m guessing that’s what’s eating you up, huh?”
Sasuke’s silence spoke volumes. He didn’t need to say her name for Shisui to understand.
“You saw Sakura, didn’t you?”
Sasuke looked up, meeting Shisui’s eyes with a look that could only be described as a mixture of frustration and defeat. "Yeah. I did."
Shisui’s smirk grew wider. “Oof. How’d that go? The whole ‘I haven’t written you in two years but wrote everyone else’ thing isn’t exactly a good look, man.”
Sasuke gritted his teeth, trying to keep his emotions under control. "It was… fine. She’s fine. She’s not sad. She said so herself."
Shisui’s eyebrows rose. “She’s not sad? Oh, that’s a bold claim, Sasuke. I can’t say I believe it. You know Sakura better than that. She might’ve said she wasn’t sad, but trust me, when a woman says that... it means she’s definitely sad.”
Sasuke shot him a sharp look. "I’m not asking for advice."
Shisui laughed, shaking his head. "You don’t need to ask. I’m giving it to you anyway."
The older Uchiha plopped down on one of the benches and patted the space next to him, signaling for Sasuke to sit. “Come on, I’ve been doing this whole ‘relationship’ thing for a lot longer than you. It’s about time you learned a few things from the master."
Reluctantly, Sasuke sat down beside him, though he crossed his arms, not eager to engage. Shisui, as always, was not easily deterred.
“First of all,” Shisui started, adopting a mock-serious tone, “you’ve gotta understand that women—especially someone like Sakura—have an emotional radar that’s better than anything we’ve got. You think she didn’t notice you weren’t writing? You think she didn’t notice the little things—the way you pulled away emotionally? She felt it, Sasuke. That’s how they work. They pick up on all the things we think we’re hiding.”
Sasuke grunted, but Shisui wasn’t done.
“Second,” Shisui continued, his tone switching to something more playful, “you can’t just expect everything to stay the same after two years of complete radio silence. I mean, come on, did you really think you could leave her hanging and just waltz back in like nothing happened?”
Sasuke didn’t answer immediately, but his jaw tightened. He knew Shisui had a point, but that didn’t make it any easier to accept.
"You know what you’ve gotta do?" Shisui asked, leaning in as if imparting some great wisdom.
"Whatever it is, I’m not going to like it," Sasuke replied dryly.
Shisui grinned widely. “Oh, you’re going to love it. You need to grovel. Big time.”
Sasuke blinked. “Grovel?”
“Yeah, man. Apologize. Sincerely. Tell her you’re an idiot. Get on your knees if you have to.” Shisui leaned back, laughing as he threw his hands in the air. “Look, I’m not saying you have to beg, but let’s be real—you can’t just expect everything to go back to normal. You’ve got to show her you’re serious.”
Sasuke was quiet for a moment, absorbing the ridiculousness of what Shisui was suggesting. "You really think that’s going to work?"
Shisui winked. “It’ll work if you really mean it. Sakura’s tough, but she’s not heartless. She just needs to know you’re all in. So stop being all distant and broody and just… open up. It’s not that complicated.”
Sasuke sighed, leaning back and rubbing his temples. “You really make it sound easy.”
“It is, when you know what you’re doing,” Shisui said, smirking. “And if it all goes wrong, I’ll have your back. I’ll be the ‘shoulder to cry on’ while you figure out how to fix it.”
Sasuke shot him a skeptical look. “Somehow, I don’t think that’s going to help.”
Shisui laughed again, clapping him on the back. “Trust me, Sasuke. But seriously, if you're going to fix things, you have to let go of every obstacle and open up. I mean, after the lack of letters and after that redhead's behavior, Sakura could think of anything. Thank you for responding quickly, even tonight after work."
"Tonight?" Sasuke said as he chewed harder.
"Yes, little rabbit, tonight. Why when? After 1 year? Go buy some chocolates or flowers, wait at the door of the hospital, invite him to dinner, flirt, kiss, if you want, enter a room and..."
"Shut up Shisui," Sasuke frowned and cut him off immediately before continuing to speak more.
"Come on now, don't act like you don't want to. Anyway, try to find nice words like 'Konoha's most beautiful flower' or 'My biggest love', 'Sexiest girl' those things."
Sasuke raised an eyebrow, focused well on Shisui. He took a deep breath to calm himself. "If you think I'm going to say these words so bluntly in front of Sakura then you're an idiot."
"Oh, you're right. Don't tell her you don't need to. There are a lot of shinobi in our circle who dream of telling her that."
“Tch..” Sasuke grumbled, crossing his arms tightly, trying to block out Shisui's increasingly absurd suggestions.
Shisui, however, was relentless. "Oh, come on, Sasuke! I'm just telling you the truth! You have no idea how many guys in this village would kill to be in your shoes right now." 
Shisui leaned in, as if he was about to spill some secret knowledge. "You know, I've witnessed more than a few shinobi trying to impress Sakura. Some of them come all the way from other villages just for a date with her. Do you know how many times I’ve had to listen to guys whining about how they should be the one to get close to her? Let me tell you, it's a lot."
Sasuke froze mid-breath. "Wait—what?"
"Yep," Shisui said, grinning with far too much amusement. "I've seen it all, Sasuke. Guys coming from places like the Hidden Sand, the Hidden Mist... they’re all over her. I’ve had people sending her flowers, taking long trips just to bring her a gift. You think it’s just the villagers? No, no. The shinobi love her. I had one guy from the Hidden Stone tell me he'd walk across the desert just to get a smile from her. That's right—walk. Across the desert."

Sasuke’s eye twitched. "That’s… insane."
"I’m telling you," Shisui laughed, clearly having too much fun with this. "And that’s the least of it. You’ve got your typical ‘don’t-you-want-to-go-out-with-me’ shinobi who try to woo her with compliments, and then there’s the more creative ones. There was this one guy who once tried to use his entire mission pay to get her to dinner. He didn’t even bother with the flowers—just handed her a bag of cash like it was going to impress her. I still laugh about that one. Sakura hunted him down and packed him like a sardine against the wall.”
Sasuke’s scowl deepened. “I really don’t need to hear about other guys fawning over her.”
“Oh, but you do, Sasuke,” Shisui said, his grin widening. "You need a wake-up call. Because here’s the thing—you’re the guy she’s waiting for. But she’s not going to wait forever. She’s tough, sure. But she’s not going to wait around for some brooding fool who thinks sending a letter every few months is enough. You have competition, man. And it's not just about being her boyfriend; it's about proving you’re the one. The one who can handle her strength, her independence, her fire."
Sasuke clenched his fists. “I get it, alright? I get it. But I’m not—"
"—going to grovel," Shisui interrupted with a smug smile. "I know, I know but, this is about showing her that she’s worth the effort. She’s not going to just sit around waiting for you to figure it out. That’s not her. She’s not like those other girls who’ll just take whatever crumbs you give her and be happy with it. She deserves better than that. And you know it.”
Sasuke fell silent, the weight of Shisui’s words settling into his chest. His head was swimming. He had been so focused on himself—on his training,—that he hadn’t realized how much time he had let slip by. He hadn’t given her the attention she deserved, the respect she deserved. And now it was all coming back to haunt him.
Shisui leaned back, eyes twinkling with mischief. “But, I’m serious. You can’t just come in with that cool ‘I’m Sasuke Uchiha’ attitude and expect her to fall at your feet. You’re a man now, not a kid. You’ve got to show her that you’re ready to be her equal. That you’re worthy of her. And not just by saving her from giant snakes or angry enemies. I’m talking about something deeper. Emotional maturity. Communication. Romance."
Sasuke groaned, rubbing the back of his neck. "I hate this."
Shisui didn’t seem to mind. "You’ll thank me later. And look, if nothing else, it’s worth the effort. Because if you don’t step up and show her you’re serious, you might just end up watching from the sidelines as one of these other guys gets the attention. Imagine some random shinobi getting the privilege of calling Sakura his. You wouldn’t like that, huh?"
Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, a spark of possessiveness lighting up inside him. The thought of anyone else getting close to Sakura made his stomach churn.
"No," he muttered, his voice low.
“That’s what I thought,” Shisui said, nodding sagely. "And that’s why you need to act now. You can’t wait around thinking she’ll be there forever, waiting for you to make up your mind. She’s a force of nature, Sasuke. And if you’re not careful, someone else will be the one to realize it first."
Sasuke scowled, staring at the ground as the weight of Shisui’s words continued to settle in. He hadn’t realized just how much Sakura had changed—how much her life had moved forward while he had been away. It made him feel like he was falling behind, even though he hadn’t thought he was the type to be competitive.
Shisui stood up, clapping Sasuke on the back with a grin. “There you go, little rabbit. You’ve got it now. Take the rest of the night to think it over. But just know—time’s ticking. You don’t want to miss your chance."
Sasuke stood, his face grim, but his mind racing. "Right," he muttered. “I’ll figure it out."
Shisui smiled knowingly, as if Sasuke had just made the first step toward something bigger. "I’m here if you need me. But, seriously, don’t screw it up, alright?"
Sasuke’s lips twitched as he gave Shisui a sideways glance. “I’m not you.”
Shisui winked. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”
As Sasuke made his way out of the locker room, the weight of the conversation settled in his chest. He had his work cut out for him, but maybe Shisui’s ridiculous advice wasn’t so ridiculous after all. Maybe he’d have to swallow his pride, apologize, and—God help him—be vulnerable for once.
It was the only way he could move forward. With Sakura, and with himself.
*
*
*
After a long day at the hospital, Sakura found herself lingering in her office with Ino. They were talking about the usual—patients, gossip, and the occasional ridiculous antics of the village—when Ino's tone shifted.
“Sakura, you’re really going to keep avoiding him, aren’t you?” Ino asked, leaning back in her chair, her blonde hair catching the light from the overhead lamp. Her eyes were teasing, but there was a glint of concern in them too. "I get it. Sasuke messed up. But, honestly, don’t you think you should at least hear him out?”
Sakura sighed, rubbing her temples. The stress of the day was still hanging heavy on her shoulders, and the last thing she wanted was to get into another emotional argument with Sasuke. 
"Ino, you don’t know what it’s been like. He was gone for two years. Not a word, not a letter—not even a single explanation. And when he comes back I learn that he had not mentioned me at all in his new 'company'. No, I’m not just going to forgive him like that."
Ino gave her a pointed look, the one she reserved for moments when she thought Sakura was being particularly stubborn. "I’m not saying you have to forgive him right away. But you owe him a chance to explain himself, at least."
Sakura opened her mouth to protest, but before she could say anything, Ino casually added, "Oh, and by the way, Sasuke’s waiting for you outside."
Sakura froze, blinking. "What?"
"Yeah," Ino said with a shrug, as if the fact that Sasuke was waiting outside was just another regular Tuesday. "I saw him earlier standing under that big tree across from the entrance, looking like a lost puppy. I don’t know what he wants, but it looks like he wants to talk."
Sakura’s stomach twisted at the thought of seeing him again. She had tried to push her feelings aside, tried to convince herself that what they had was in the past, but now she felt like she was being dragged back into something she wasn’t ready to confront.
With a heavy sigh, she muttered, “I don’t have time for this.”
“Sure you do,” Ino teased, her lips curving into a mischievous smile. “I will close the last reports, you can go now. Go get some answers.”
Sakura glared at her best friend before heading out of the break room. She walked through the hospital corridors, her steps slowing as she neared the door. She was almost afraid to open it. But, when she did, there he was.
Sasuke stood beneath the tree, looking like he had been there for a while. He was wearing his usual dark clothes, his hands shoved into his pockets, and his gaze was a little too intense. He looked... unsure, like he had been thinking about how to approach her for hours and still hadn’t figured it out.
He looked up when he heard her footsteps, his eyes softening for just a moment before he straightened himself.
"Sakura," he said, his voice a little hesitant. "I... was hoping we could talk."
Sakura crossed her arms, standing a little ways off. "Talk? About what, exactly? You’ve had two years to talk, Sasuke. Two years. And now you think you can just show up and... what? Expect everything to go back to normal?"
Sasuke shifted uncomfortably but pushed on. “I know I made mistakes. I just want to fix things. At least... let me take you to dinner. We can talk about everything, catch up.”
Sakura didn’t even hesitate before shaking her head. “I don’t think that’s a good idea.”
Sasuke’s brow furrowed in confusion. “Then... can I at least walk you home? It’s late, and we’re close.”
Sakura’s lips pressed into a thin line, clearly not thrilled with the suggestion. She was still upset, still feeling the sting of his silence over the years. But she wasn’t about to say yes just because he was asking. “I can walk myself home Sasuke.”
“-kun… call me Sasuke-kun again,” he blurted, the words falling out before he could stop them. “I—I miss when you used to call me that.” He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly.
Sakura raised an eyebrow. “Sasuke-kun? Really?”
Sasuke nodded, desperate. “Yes. It’s... it’s important to me.”
She didn’t say anything, and it drove him mad. He could feel his temper flaring, but he kept it under control. “Why the hell are you being like this? I know I screwed up, but after all this time, you can’t even look at me? You can’t even give me a chance to explain? I don’t deserve this. After all this time, I deserve at least a conversation.”
Sakura’s eyes flashed, and she took a step toward him. “You don’t deserve anything, Sasuke. You’ve been ignoring me for two years! I don’t care if you’re back or if you want to explain yourself. You left me with nothing. No letters, no answers. Do you know how that felt?”
Sasuke blinked, taken aback by the anger in her voice. But before he could respond, Sakura continued, her eyes narrowing. “And the worst part? You never even read my letters, did you? You didn’t even know I became the head of the hospital, did you?”
Sasuke’s eyes widened in realization. “What?”
Sakura’s face twisted in frustration. “In one of the letters I sent you a few months ago, I told you I was promoted. But you didn’t even open them, did you? You didn’t care enough to check.”
Sasuke’s expression shifted from frustration to guilt, his heart sinking. He hadn’t known—he hadn’t known about her promotion. All this time, he had assumed nothing had changed with her. He had assumed she was still in the same position, still waiting for him to come back.
“I’m sorry,” he said quietly, his voice full of regret. “I should’ve read them. I... I didn’t know.”
Sakura scoffed, clearly hurt. “Of course you didn’t know. Because you didn’t care to find out. But I didn’t stop living, Sasuke. I moved forward. I found my own path.”
Sasuke’s face fell. “I do care, Sakura. I do. I just... I don’t know how to fix it. I don’t know how to make up for everything I’ve done.”
"Sasuke, just go. Let me go home. I don’t want to talk to you," she said, her voice unexpectedly soft, but with a sharp edge. She wasn’t shouting—she was just done.
For a moment, Sasuke stood still, stunned by the finality in her words. It felt like a slap to his face. He couldn’t believe it. All the anger he’d been trying to hold back flared up. But there was something else too. Something deeper than anger.
"No," Sasuke said firmly, stepping in front of her before she could take another step. He blocked her way completely, his body tense, and his dark eyes fixed on hers. "You can’t just walk away from this, Sakura.”
Sakura’s chest tightened, her emotions threatening to spill over, but she fought them back. Her voice was low but full of hurt. “You don’t get to come back and expect everything to be okay.”
She stepped to the side again, and so she ran away. But that was not the end. Sasuke had decided, today they would talk and clarify things .
He had a plan in mind, a plan that he hoped would go well.

Chapter Text

It was a peaceful evening at the Haruno household. Sakura sat in front of the TV, her gaze fixed on the screen, but her mind was elsewhere, swirling with thoughts. The sitcom playing on the television was a familiar distraction, but it couldn't pull her out of her thoughts.

Was she being fair to Sasuke? Maybe it would be better if they talked and explained things like two adults. Sakura thought she sometimes overdid it with her childish behavior. She wanted to show Sasuke that she had matured, but still the anger and sadness inside her seemed to be deeper than that.

Her dad, lounging on the couch with a bowl of chips, glanced at her with a knowing smile. He had been watching her for a while now, noticing how absent she seemed, as if the world around her wasn’t quite real.

“What’s up, Sakura?” he asked, his voice light and teasing. “You look like someone just told you the sky’s falling. You thinking about Sasuke-kun again?”

Sakura blinked, letting out a small sigh. She didn’t look at him; she couldn’t. Her father’s jokes were relentless, and today, she just didn’t have the energy to keep up.

Her dad, clearly seeing her silence as an invitation, pressed on, his grin growing wider. “Come on, don’t tell me Sasuke finally decided to come to his senses and confess his undying love for you. I swear, if he does, I’ll have a whole speech ready—about how no one is good enough for my little girl.”

Sakura let out an exasperated groan. “Dad, please.”

She hadn't actually told her parents about the things that had happened before Sasuke left for his training. She wasn't ready for her father's endless teasing, or for her mother's advice that she was still young for these 'love problems'.

But her dad was having too much fun with this. “I’ll even tell him I’ll turn him into a frog if he hurts you,” he continued, completely unfazed by her discomfort. “Maybe a toad, or a rock. I’ll pick depending on my mood.”

Sakura buried her face in her hands, a deep sigh escaping her lips. Her father had an uncanny ability to make every situation feel ten times more embarrassing than it needed to be.

“Just stop, Dad,” she muttered, barely able to contain the secondhand embarrassment.

But her dad wasn’t done. “You’re lucky you’ve got me to look out for you,” he said, nudging her playfully. “I’ll even give Sasuke a ninja challenge. I’ll see if he’s strong enough to handle my dad jokes.”

Sakura could only shake her head. “You’re unbelievable.”

Sakura shot him a look and stood up, shaking her head in amusement mixed with a bit of embarrassment. “I’m going to my room.”

Her dad waved her off, a grin still plastered on his face. “You do that, kiddo. You’re not fooling anyone. Go think about Sasuke-kun some more.”

Sakura didn’t answer him. She just walked up the stairs, trying to shake off the awkwardness of the conversation. But by the time she reached her door, something felt off. She hesitated before pushing it open, her heart picking up pace.

When she stepped inside, she froze. Her breath caught in her throat. ‘How did he get in here?’

There, sitting on her bed with his usual air of casual indifference, was Sasuke. He was leaning back, arms crossed, as though he belonged there.

Sakura’s pulse quickened, and her breath caught in her throat. She stared at him in complete shock, blinking rapidly to make sure she wasn’t imagining things.

“W-What are you doing here?” she whispered, her voice barely audible, her mind scrambling to catch up with the shock of seeing him.

Sasuke didn’t move at first, his eyes meeting hers with the same calm expression he always wore, like nothing out of the ordinary was happening.

"Nothing. I got bored at my house and said why not I'm going to stay at Sakura's house."

"I see. Training in Oto not only made you a strong ninja but also lengthened your tongue. Who taught you irony? Or wait, I know Karin."

"You need to stop this unnecessary jealousy, and sit down and talk calmly."

"I have nothing to talk about. With all due respect, can you get out of my room?"

"No."

Sakura let out an irritated sound. She couldn't believe Sasuke had the nerve to come all the way into her room, let alone through the window.

She approached him and crossed her arms in front of her. She looked Sasuke straight in the eye with a fierce look as if to threaten him to leave.

"You know, this Fugaku Style attitude doesn't intimidate me at all. Sit down, we'll talk. I don't plan on leaving without explaining myself."

Sakura stood there, frozen, staring at Sasuke as her heart pounded. The silence in the room was thick, the tension hanging between them like an invisible rope that neither of them could touch.

Just as she was about to say something, anything, to break the silence, she heard a noise downstairs.

“Sakura!” her dad’s voice echoed up the stairs, full of exaggerated concern. "I thought I heard something upstairs! You’re not hiding anything from your old man, are you?"

Sakura’s eyes widened in panic, and she turned to look at Sasuke, who was still lounging on her bed like he hadn’t just broken into her house like an unexpected storm. Her mind raced, her thoughts scrambling to figure out how she could get rid of her dad—and Sasuke—before this got any worse.

“Sasuke!” she whispered urgently, pointing to the window. “Out. Now!”

Sasuke didn’t move, staring at her blankly, clearly unbothered. “I’m not going anywhere.”

“What?!” Sakura hissed, her eyes darting to the door. “Dad’s coming! You have to hide!”

Sasuke’s lips twitched slightly, as if amused by her panic, but he still didn’t move. Sakura could feel her stomach flip with dread. Her dad was notorious for being both overly curious and a little too nosy, especially when he thought something was amiss.

There was another loud call from downstairs. “Sakura! You sure you’re not hiding a ninja up there? Because I swear I hear someone moving!”

“Dad, please stop yelling!” Sakura shouted back, trying to keep her voice steady. She turned back to Sasuke, her eyes pleading. “You need to hide. My dad will flip if he finds you here. It’ll be the end of both of us.”

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, looking entirely unconcerned. “It’s just your dad. He doesn’t scare me.”

Sakura could feel her patience thinning. "This is not the time for your... whatever you call that attitude," she snapped, quickly glancing at the door and then back at Sasuke. “If you want to be a part of this ‘family reunion,’ you’re going to have to be a little more cooperative!"

He casually leaned back, folding his arms. “Maybe it’ll be good for him to finally meet me properly as your boyfriend , don’t you think?”

Sakura groaned and rubbed her forehead. “You’re impossible. Just hide in the closet or under the bed—anywhere!”

She turned away for just a second to check the door, but when she looked back, Sasuke was still sitting there, unfazed.

“Sasuke!” she whispered urgently.

He shrugged nonchalantly. “What? He can’t be worse than your mom’s cooking,” he said with a half-smile.

Before Sakura could retort, her dad’s voice rang out from downstairs.

“Sakura! What’s going on up there? I could have sworn I heard two people up there!”

Her eyes widened in panic. “Sasuke-kun, please!”

With a smirk, Sasuke finally gave in, quickly darting toward the window and sliding behind the curtains just in time as the door opened.

“Hey, kiddo!” Sakura’s dad cheerfully called as he poked his head inside. He looked around suspiciously. “What’s going on up here? I thought I heard voices. Something inappropriate happening?”

Sakura’s face went beet red as she tried to force a smile, but her dad wasn’t buying it. He leaned in closer, narrowing his eyes and inspecting her closely. “Hmm… don’t tell me Sasuke-kun’s here again? Are you two, uh... practicing your ninja moves in here?”

Sakura couldn’t suppress a nervous laugh. “Dad, no! What the hell ! I’m just... thinking.”

Her dad tilted his head, looking unconvinced. “Thinking, huh? Well, just make sure you’re not thinking about anything that might make your dad’s heart skip a beat,” he winked.

Sakura was about to die of secondhand embarrassment. "As you can see I'm fine. Can I sleep now?"

"Of course my dear!" Kizashi said with a laugh. "Good night, sweet dreams and have as many dreams as possible with Mr. Sasuke Uchiha."

Sakura groaned, resisting the urge to smack her forehead. “You’re impossible. Good night!”

With that, he left the room, the sound of his footsteps fading down the stairs.

Sakura let out a deep breath, turning to Sasuke with a glare. “You could’ve at least acted like you were trying to hide.”

Sasuke, still standing by the window, didn’t even bother moving from his spot. “He didn’t catch me. That’s all that matters.”

Sakura glared at him. “It’s a miracle he didn’t.”

Sasuke smiled lazily, stepping forward with a calmness that only he could pull off. “Now that we’re alone...” He paused, his smirk widening. “I think you owe me a little something for keeping quiet.”

Sakura blinked. “What do you mean?”

He stepped closer, his tone suddenly dropping into something more serious. “I could tell your dad I was here. Imagine what he’d say about that.”

Sakura froze. “You wouldn’t.”

Her heart pounding as she registered the playful yet pointed threat. Sasuke wasn’t just teasing. Part of him was daring her, testing her, pushing her to do something. She had never really seen him this vulnerable before—not when it came to them.

“Oh, I definitely would,” Sasuke teased. “But here’s the thing... I’d be willing to stay quiet, on one condition.”

Sakura’s eyes narrowed. “What condition?”

Sasuke took another step closer, his voice lowering in a playful threat. “You kiss me.”

Sakura’s cheeks turned bright red. “Sasuke!” she sputtered, backing away a little. “You can’t just... demand that!”

She stared at him, caught off guard, not knowing how to respond. There were too many emotions tangled up in her thoughts: the anger they’d shared in their earlier arguments, the memories of their first kiss, and the quiet longing she had buried deep inside when Sasuke left.

He leaned in a bit, his smirk never fading. “Oh, I can, and I will, unless you want to explain to your dad why you’re hiding me in your room.”

Sakura stood there, torn between her mortification and the very real possibility of Sasuke making good on his threat. She sighed in defeat, giving him an exasperated look.

“Fine,” she muttered. “But you’re impossible.”

Without another word, she grabbed the collar of his shirt and pulled him closer, kissing him quickly on the lips. It wasn’t a long kiss, but it was enough to make her heart race, her face glowing with heat.

The kiss wasn’t just a response to his demand. It was everything she had wanted to say to him in those two years. The frustration, the longing, the anger—it all melted away as she pressed her lips against his.

When she pulled back, Sasuke’s gaze softened in a way she hadn’t expected. There was something vulnerable in his eyes that made her feel like she had just given him more than he had bargained for.

Sasuke’s smirk was back in full force. “See? That wasn’t so hard, was it?”

Sakura shoved him lightly. “You’re unbelievable.”

Sasuke leaned back against the wall, his smirk softening into something more genuine. “I’m glad we’re on the same page. You’ll thank me later.”

"You came here, you came into my room without asking, you made me kiss you, how about you leave now?" Sakura said as she gave him a fake, ironic smile.

Sasuke was looking into her eyes, a very intense look that made Sakura flinch. He reached out and lightly grabbed her nose in a playful way.

"No, I'm not going to leave."

"Are you serious? Come on, go now!"

"No, I said we'd talk. I'm not leaving without explaining myself to you."

"Now you're making me angry. I don't want to disscus anything."

"You don't want to? Maybe you want to kiss instead ?”

Sakura felt herself starting to blush, her heart beating erratically. "Sasuke seriously, how about we talk tomorrow? I have the day off at work."

Sasuke leaned against the window frame, his arms still crossed, but there was something different in his gaze—a hint of warmth that softened his usual indifference. He looked at her for a moment, as if weighing her words. Then, in his typical Sasuke manner, he gave a small nod.

"Tomorrow then," he said, his voice low, but there was a slight tug at the corner of his lips that suggested he was more at ease with the idea than he was letting on.

Sakura let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. "I’m serious, Sasuke. We need to talk about everything."

Sasuke gave a small smirk. "I know." His eyes flicked to the door, then back to her. "But... how about we have lunch together tomorrow?”

Sakura blinked, surprised by his suggestion. It wasn’t like him to make plans like that.

“Okay," she said softly, her lips curling into a small smile. "Lunch tomorrow. And hey, no more surprises like this tonight."

Sasuke took a step closer, his gaze softening as he closed the distance between them. "You sure about that?" His voice dropped an octave, just enough to make her heart race.

Sakura bit her lip, trying to keep her cool. "I’m sure," she replied, but her words faltered when Sasuke placed a hand gently on her cheek, his thumb brushing lightly over her skin.

The moment hung between them, their breaths mingling in the quiet room. For a second, everything felt suspended in time—like nothing else mattered except the space they shared, the unspoken words, the unacknowledged feelings.

Sasuke leaned in, his face inches from hers. "Then I'll see you tomorrow," he whispered, his breath warm against her lips. And before she could say anything more, he kissed her again—this time slower, deeper, with an intimacy that felt both familiar and new.

Sakura’s heart skipped a beat as she kissed him back, allowing herself to forget for a moment everything but the feeling of his lips against hers. When they pulled away, she was left breathless, her hand still resting on his chest as if to steady herself.

Sasuke's smirk returned, but there was a tenderness in his eyes that made Sakura’s chest tighten.

"Goodnight, Sakura," he said quietly, his voice no longer teasing, but something softer, almost... caring.

She could hardly get her breath back to speak, but when she did, she gave him a shy smile. "Goodnight, Sasuke-kun."

As he turned and slipped out the window with the same casual grace he had come in with, Sakura stood there, her fingers still tingling from his touch, her mind racing with everything that had just happened.

*

*

*

The morning had arrived with a strange, chaotic energy at the Haruno household. Sakura stood in front of her mirror, her room a complete disaster. Several outfits were strewn across her bed, each one examined and discarded. She pulled yet another blouse from the hanger, holding it up in front of her, then tossing it aside with a huff.

Should she go casual? Should she wear something nice, but not too nice? Her heart raced at the thought of the lunch she was about to have with Sasuke, and the uncertainty of what might happen between them.

"This is hopeless," she muttered to herself, her stomach fluttering. She couldn’t decide what to wear for her first lunch date with him. It wasn’t supposed to be a romantic date, not really. It was supposed to be a clarifying meeting between them —but it felt like a date.

Sakura was quite excited. This was their first ‘date’ as a couple, they had only expressed their feelings the night before Sasuke left.

“Why is this so hard?” she muttered to herself, pulling out a shirt and holding it up to her body. She examined herself in the mirror. Too casual. She tossed it aside. Another shirt—too formal. Tossed. And then a dress—too flashy. Tossed again.

A knock at the door broke her frantic thoughts.

“Sakura, sweetie, lunch is ready! I don’t want you to be late,” Mebuki called from downstairs, her voice chipper as usual.

Sakura froze, her eyes darting toward the mirror. ‘Late? ’

The anxiety bubbled up again. She wasn’t late. She wasn’t even sure what time they will meet. But the idea of her mom knowing about her plans with Sasuke was suddenly terrifying.

“Mom, I’m not late! Just a minute!” Sakura shouted back, trying to keep her voice steady. She needed to figure this out—what she was going to wear, how to act, what to say.

She wasn’t even sure if she was ready to talk to Sasuke. Wasn’t sure if she even knew what she was supposed to feel anymore. She just wanted this to go smoothly.

“Sakura, I’m coming in, okay?” Her mother’s voice sounded almost too cheerful. Before Sakura could protest, in came her mom, practically beaming with her signature, knowing smile. She had that “mom intuition” that Sakura had no chance of escaping.

"Sweetie, what are you doing? You look like you’re about to explode." Her mother stood in the doorway, arms crossed, looking more amused than concerned. “Do you have a date with Sasuke?”

Sakura froze, her eyes wide. “What? Sasuke? I—what are you talking about?”

Her mom raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. “Don’t tell me you’re trying to avoid it, sweetie. I know what you’re up to.”

Sakura's face flushed bright red. She knew. Of course she knew. But how much did she know? Did her mom already figure out that she and Sasuke were… well, more than just friends?

“No, Mom. I’m not—” Sakura stammered, but her mother was already inspecting the various outfits scattered around the room with a grin on her face.

“Oh, I see,” her mom said, picking up a blouse and holding it up. “You’re trying to impress Sasuke, huh? That’s why you’re acting like this.” She looked at Sakura, her smile widening. “Well, it’s about time. You’ve been spending enough time with that boy.”

Sakura felt her face heat up further. “Mom, it’s not like that!” She jumped to the defense, waving her hands as if to dismiss the entire situation. "We're just talking, okay? Nothing serious.”

Sakura was absolutely not ready to tell her parents the truth, not until she and Sasuke talked about the problems they had.

Her mom, ever the tease, stepped closer with a mischievous glint in her eye. “Mm-hmm. Just talking, huh?” She shook her head, clearly enjoying the moment. “Well, if you’re just talking, you should totally wear that one.” She held up an ultra-casual T-shirt covered in playful cartoon characters.

Sakura’s face paled. “No way. I’m not wearing that!”

Her mom chuckled, clearly enjoying the chaos. “Oh, come on. It’s perfect. If Sasuke sees you in that, he’ll be so distracted by the colorful frogs that he won’t even notice how pretty you look.”

“Mom!” Sakura protested, rolling her eyes. “I’m not wearing that. Can you please stop joking around for one second?”

Her mom, still smiling, tossed the T-shirt onto the bed and picked up another blouse. “Alright, alright. But you’ve got to admit, this is a little exciting, right? I mean, Sasuke’s a great guy. He’s serious, a little cold sometimes, but deep down, I know he has a soft spot for you. Honestly, it’s about time he figured that out.” She gave a wink, then added in a lower voice, “And I can’t wait to see how this ‘talk’ goes.”

Sakura blinked. “Mom, stop. It’s just lunch. We’re just going to talk. That’s it.”

But her mom didn’t seem convinced. She crossed her arms and tilted her head, eyeing her daughter. “Uh-huh. Just talk. I don’t know if I’m buying that, Sakura. You’ve had your little ‘romantic adventure’ with Sasuke for years now.”

Sakura was just about to open her mouth again when her mother, seeing that the teasing was getting a little too much, raised her hands in surrender. “Alright, alright, I’ll leave you to get dressed. But remember—you look beautiful always!” Mebuki gave her a pointed look before heading toward the door.

Sakura took a deep breath, running her fingers through her hair. She had to focus. It wasn’t a date. It wasn’t a big deal. She just needed to get through this lunch and talk to Sasuke. Simple, right?

She quickly undressed, grabbing the blouse she had settled on earlier. After a few more adjustments, she nodded to herself in the mirror. The outfit was casual enough to be comfortable but still looked presentable. Perfect.

With one final glance in the mirror, she exhaled deeply and headed downstairs. Her heart was pounding in her chest and she hoped that this would all go well.

*

*

*

The Konoha Police Station stood ahead, its familiar structure framed by the warmth of the midday sun. Sakura’s heart fluttered as she approached the entrance, the rhythmic thrum of anticipation filling her chest. She didn’t expect Sasuke to be there yet—after all, it was his lunch break, and that was when they’d agreed to meet. She settled onto a bench outside, her mind racing with all the things she wanted to say, all the things she hoped he would say.

The minutes ticked by slowly, but her thoughts were anything but idle. She replayed the kiss they shared—the tentative, unsure pressure of his lips against hers. A kiss that had meant so much more than she had ever expected. Sasuke, who had always been so distant, had kissed her. He had opened up to her in a way she never imagined, and yet, there was still so much left unsaid.

Suddenly, the door to the station opened, and there he was.

Sasuke, his features sharp as ever, emerged with his usual cool demeanor. But there was something different about him today. Something softer in the way he looked at her, a hint of something that made Sakura’s pulse quicken.

He paused when he saw her, just for a moment, as if trying to adjust to the sight of her waiting for him. And then, without a word, he approached. His gaze met hers, and for the first time in what felt like forever, there was a quiet understanding between them. No more barriers. No more distance.

“Sorry I’m late,” he said, his voice steady, though there was a flicker of something in his tone.

Sakura stood up, her heart beating faster in her chest. “You’re not late,” she said with a grin, trying to hide the excitement bubbling up inside her. “I’ve been waiting for you.”

Sasuke looked down at the bench, as though searching for something to say. But the words never came, and the silence between them stretched for a beat too long.

Sakura didn’t mind. She had learned, over the years, that Sasuke didn’t always know how to express himself. She could wait.

After a moment, he glanced at the bags beside her. “What’s all this?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Oh, I got food from a restaurant. I thought it would be better if we sat in a park so we could discuss quietly, away from people." Sakura suggested, her voice light. “I know a place—a park not far from here. We can eat there, just the two of us, without anyone staring at us.”

His gaze softened for a moment, just a brief flicker, but it was enough to make her heart skip. He wasn’t used to her ideas, and yet, there was a certain curiosity in the way he looked at her. It wasn’t a rejection.

“Alright,” he said, his voice almost a murmur. “Sounds good.”

They walked side by side, a comfortable silence between them. Sakura stole glances at him, noticing the subtle shifts in his expression—the way his usual tension seemed to ease with each step they took together. It was something she hadn’t seen before, and she wondered if he even realized how much he had changed.

She hadn’t realized how much she’d missed being this close to him, how natural it felt for him to be there beside her. There was something about this moment, something about him that made her stomach flip. She glanced over at him again . He looked so... good.

The simple black police uniform hugged his lean frame in a way that made her heart race in a way she hadn’t expected. His broad shoulders, the way the fabric pulled slightly across his chest, the sharp lines of his jaw—it all caught her attention. The subtle way he carried himself—so effortlessly cool and composed—had always been a part of him, but there was a new depth to him now, something she couldn’t quite put into words. She couldn’t help but smile a little to herself, knowing that beneath that stern exterior, there was more to him than the world saw.

Sasuke, on the other hand, wasn’t as focused on her outward appearance as he was on the small, but significant changes he noticed about her.

As he walked beside her, his gaze occasionally flicking to her profile, he couldn’t help but think about how different she looked. It had only been two years, but Sakura seemed to have changed more than he had anticipated. Her hair was longer, the strands of pink falling softly past her shoulders, catching the light of the afternoon sun. Her expression—more confident now, more assured—held a quiet strength that he hadn’t seen before. It was subtle, but he could feel it. There was something about her posture, the way she carried herself, that was different from the shy, uncertain girl he had left behind.

Even her voice had changed, though it was still unmistakably Sakura. There was a certain calmness to it now, a maturity that spoke to the years she’d spent training, growing stronger in her own right.

He found himself quietly admiring her, but just as quickly, he pushed the thought aside. This was new territory for him, and he didn’t quite know how to navigate it. But he had to admit—he was glad to see this change in her.

When they finally reached the park, Sakura led him down a narrow path lined with trees, the sounds of the village fading into the background. The air smelled of fresh grass and flowers, and for a moment, it felt like they were the only two people left in the world.

They found a quiet spot beneath a large tree, its leaves providing a thick shade. Sakura laid out the blanket she had brought with her, and Sasuke set the bags down carefully beside her.

For a while, neither of them spoke. The simple act of unpacking the food felt peaceful, almost meditative. Sasuke watched her with a quiet intensity, and Sakura felt the warmth of his gaze on her, but she didn’t look up. She didn’t need to. She knew he was there, and that was enough for now.

They started eating in silence at first, savoring each bite. The air was filled with the soft rustling of leaves above them, and the distant murmur of the village seemed so far away. It was just the two of them, finally allowed the space to breathe.

Sakura glanced at Sasuke as she took a bite of her sandwich. “I’ve missed this,” she said quietly. “It feels nice… just being with you.”

Sasuke’s eyes flickered to hers, and for a moment, he didn’t say anything. Instead, he looked away, his gaze drifting toward the horizon, but his lips curved into the faintest of smiles—so faint that Sakura almost missed it.

“Yeah,” he agreed quietly. “It’s been a long time.”

Sakura turned to him, her voice soft. “I’m glad we did this.”

She swallowed, her voice steady but edged with a mix of frustration and hurt. "Why didn’t you write to me after the first four months?"

Sasuke’s shoulders stiffened slightly, but he didn’t look at her. His voice was quiet, controlled, as if the words had to be carefully measured.

"I couldn’t... I didn’t want to be distracted. I needed to focus on my training," he said, his tone almost too calm. "But that’s no excuse."

The words landed like stones, and Sakura felt a sharp pang in her chest. She had prepared herself for this moment, for this conversation, but hearing him admit it still stung more than she expected. The silence stretched out between them, and for a long moment, she couldn’t find the words. She didn’t know whether to be angry or relieved, but the hurt was still there, still festering beneath the surface.

"I waited," Sakura said after a long pause, her voice softer now. "I waited for months, Sasuke. I kept telling myself that you’d come around, that you’d send me something… anything. But I never heard anything."

Sasuke didn’t respond immediately. Instead, he shifted, finally lifting his gaze to meet hers. The cool detachment that usually defined him was gone, replaced with something else—something deeper. It was the first time in a long while that she saw a flicker of vulnerability in him.

"I’m sorry," Sasuke said quietly, his voice hoarse, as if the words had been buried for too long. "I know that a simple ‘sorry’ it’s not enough. I should’ve written to you. I should’ve opened your letters…"

The apology hung in the air between them. Sakura’s chest tightened, and she found herself struggling to breathe for a moment. She had imagined hearing those words, but now that they were out in the open, she wasn’t sure how to respond. The weight of everything that had been left unsaid suddenly seemed unbearable.

Sasuke shifted again, his hands tightening into fists in his lap. "I didn’t want you to feel... like you were chasing after something that wasn’t real anymore," he continued, his voice quieter now, almost apologetic. "I didn’t mean to make you feel that way. You were the one I missed the most. But I couldn’t afford to let myself think about you. Every time I did, it made it harder to stay focused on what I had to do. So I thought it would be easier... if I just didn’t write."

Sakura turned her head slightly, her fingers unconsciously gripping the edge of her sleeve. Her heart thudded in her chest as she thought back to those long, painful months. The endless nights spent lying awake, wondering what had happened, why he hadn’t reached out. Her mind had tormented her with questions, doubts, and fears. She had convinced herself, time and time again, that it was better this way, that it was what Sasuke needed. But even now, as he spoke, the hurt of it all still lingered.

"It wasn’t easy for me either, Sasuke," she said, her voice steady but filled with a quiet, lingering ache. "I had to convince myself every day that I was being stupid, that you were doing what was best for you. But that didn’t stop the hurt. Every letter I sent to you, unopened... it felt like a reminder that you didn’t want me in your life anymore."

The words were out before she could stop them, and for a brief moment, the world around them seemed to quiet down. Sasuke was silent, and she could feel his eyes on her, but she couldn’t bring herself to look at him. She was afraid that if she did, she would break.

For a long while, neither of them spoke. The only sound was the faint rustling of the leaves in the breeze, the gentle hum of life continuing on around them. Sakura’s chest felt heavy with everything they had yet to say.

Finally, Sasuke shifted next to her, leaning just slightly forward, his eyes searching hers with an intensity that made her stomach flip.

"I didn’t mean to hurt you," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I was selfish. I thought shutting myself off you... would make things easier. But I was wrong.”

"I know," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "I know you’re sorry, Sasuke. And... I’m glad you’re here now. But it’s not going to be easy to forget this. I don’t think I’ll ever forget it."

Sasuke’s expression softened, and he leaned a little closer, his hand almost brushing hers. "I’ll prove it to you," he said quietly, his voice almost tentative now. "I’ll make up for the time I’ve lost."

Sakura looked at him, her heart racing, and for the first time in what felt like forever, she smiled—a real, genuine smile. "I’ll always mention this to you," she said with a little laugh, her eyes bright with the hint of tears. "Every time you make me wait, every time you act like an idiot and I have to remind you of what you did, I’ll make sure you never forget."

Sasuke didn’t answer immediately, but he gave her a look—a faint glimmer of something softer, more affectionate than she had ever seen from him. Then, without another word, he pulled her into a hug.

Sakura froze for a second, surprised, before she wrapped her arms around him, burying her face in his chest. The familiar warmth of him was a comfort she hadn’t realized she had been missing, and as he held her, the weight of the last two years began to feel a little lighter.

When he pulled back, his eyes met hers, and in that moment, everything between them felt right again. It wasn’t perfect—nothing ever really was—but it was enough.

And then, just as if the world had paused to give them this one moment, Sasuke leaned down and kissed her.

It wasn’t a rushed kiss, nor was it a fleeting one. It was quiet, tender, as if he was pouring all the things he couldn’t say into that single gesture. For Sakura, it was everything she had hoped for, and more.

When they finally pulled away, their foreheads rested against each other, and the silence between them was no longer heavy. Instead, it was comfortable, filled with a sense of unspoken understanding.

"So... tell me about your training." She said.

Sasuke chuckled, his voice a little more relaxed now, their hands brushing against each other.

"It was brutal. I was pushed beyond my limits. But Orochimaru taught me a lot. It wasn’t easy, though."

Sakura nodded, already feeling the familiar tug of curiosity. "What about your... new friends? Suigetsu, Karin, and... Yugo?"

Sasuke looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "You’re asking about them?"

Sakura rolled her eyes. "I’m just curious. I had no idea you made friends there. Especially Karin."

Sasuke smirked, clearly amused by the hint of jealousy in her voice. "Karin was annoying at first, but she grew on me.”

Sakura gave Sasuke a smile, one of those smiles that looked 10 km away and was fake. "How nice. So, you and Karin spent a lot of time together, huh?" She forced a casual tone, though there was a bite to her words.

Sasuke looked at her, his expression perfectly neutral, though his lips curled into a small, teasing smile. Now he knew exactly what he was going to do.

"Yeah. A lot of time. We’d train together, spar... sometimes we’d take breaks and talk about things. She even made me lunch once." His voice was too casual, the slight chuckle that followed dripping with mischief. "She’s a pretty good cook, too."

Sakura’s eyes flickered to the side, her grip on her drink tightening. She hated how every little comment felt like it was digging under her skin.

"She made you lunch? How cute," she said, her voice sweet but laced with barely concealed jealousy. "Did she pack your bento, too? Or did she add some little notes? ‘Good luck, Sasuke-kun!’" Sakura said, emphasizing the "Sasuke-kun" with a mocking tone.

She hated how childish she sounded, but it was hard to ignore the ache in her chest as the images of them together—laughing, training, spending time in ways she couldn’t—played in her mind.

Sasuke leaned back on his hands, clearly enjoying this. His smirk deepened, knowing just how much his words were getting to her.

"Actually, she did write me a note once. It was simple... just a reminder to stay focused. But it was thoughtful. Not like your notes though in our genin days."

Sakura's face flushed. "What about my notes then?" she shot back, trying to hold onto her composure.

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, leaning in slightly closer. "You always wrote to me with so much... emotion. She was more... subtle. Her messages were practical, direct. Nothing too overbearing." He paused for effect, watching her squirm. "She’s not as dramatic as you."

Sakura's heart dropped, her stomach tightening painfully at his words. She couldn’t tell if he was being serious or just trying to rile her up, but it didn’t matter. The jealousy and frustration were bubbling over, threatening to spill out of her.

"You really want me to believe that?" Her voice was tight with frustration, though she did her best to keep it in check. "You really think I’m... too much for you? That I’m dramatic?"

Sasuke chuckled softly, his eyes dark with teasing intent. "You’re not too much. But you’ve always been a little..." He trailed off, letting the silence hang in the air as he stared at her, his gaze purposefully intense. "…Intense. Karin didn’t overwhelm me the way you do. She never had all those... feelings."

Sakura clenched her fists, trying to hold back the sharp sting of his words. He was clearly enjoying this too much—watching her struggle with her jealousy, watching her doubt herself.

"I never asked you to be with me because I’m ‘easy.’ I just... I don’t know, Sasuke. I don’t get it." She glanced down at her hands, the raw feeling inside her pushing her to speak without thinking. "I tried so hard to understand you, to always be there for you. And yet... you’re telling me that she—someone who didn’t even know you like I do—was better?"

Sasuke’s expression softened, but the teasing lilt remained in his voice. "I’m not saying she was better, Sakura. I’m saying we just had a different... connection." His eyes flickered to hers. "She didn’t need me to be anything more than what I was. You, on the other hand..." He trailed off, as if weighing his next words. "You needed me to change. To be... someone else."

Sakura’s breath hitched, but she forced herself to meet his eyes. "So, you’re saying I was too much for you?" Her voice trembled ever so slightly, but she refused to back down now.

Sasuke's smirk only deepened, but there was a flicker of something else there, something more genuine. "You were never too much, Sakura." He leaned in a little closer, watching her intently. "But Karin... she never pushed me the way you did. She never questioned me or challenged me."

Sakura’s heart skipped a beat, her chest tightening at the implication. Did Sasuke actually enjoy that? Was he telling her that the fact she cared so much about him—wanted him to change, to grow—had been too much for him?

Sakura was silent for a moment, unsure of what to say. Her heart was still racing, still aching from the jealousy that had surged through her, but something in Sasuke’s words had broken through that wall of frustration.

Finally, she sighed, letting out a shaky breath. "Nah, I don’t believe you. I think your making all of this just to make me angry or something but these thing don’t bother me. You’re a terrible liar, Sasuke-kun," she said, though the smile she gave him was hesitant. "And I can’t believe I’m still letting you get to me like this."

Sasuke leaned back, his smirk widening. "I don't understand what's there to lie about here. You yourself wanted to know how I spent 2 years in Oto and now I'm telling you." He paused, his voice lowering as if to share a secret. "Karin and I did spend some time alone, but... it wasn’t anything serious. Not like you’re imagining."

Sakura raised an eyebrow. "What!? What do you mean?"

Sasuke’s eyes glinted with a mischievous gleam. "Let’s just say that after spending so much time training, she started to... pick up some bad habits. I had to remind her to focus. She was getting a little too comfortable."

Sakura jumped at that moment as if someone had stung her. "What the hell do you mean by 'too comfortable' ? What did she do? What did you do exactly? Did she touch you? Did she kiss you?"

Sasuke gave Sakura a look and at that moment he broke down. After so long he started laughing louder, he couldn't imagine that Sakura would be so jealous of a person who didn't matter to him at all.

Sakura sat down, her eyebrows furrowed. From Sasuke's laughter she realized that everything was a lie and she had fallen into his trap. "So funny. HaHa. My stomach hurts from the humor."

Sasuke chuckled, his smirk turning into something softer. "You’re the one who keeps getting jealous," he teased. “You really need to stop worrying about her."

As the conversation began to settle, the weight of everything that had been said and felt between them hung in the air, but the playful tension remained. Sasuke glanced down at his watch, the time reminding him of his responsibilities. He sighed quietly, pushing his plate aside.

"I should probably get back to work. Duty calls," he said, a hint of reluctance in his voice. He wasn’t in any rush to leave Sakura’s side, but he knew he couldn’t keep skipping out on his shift.

Sakura, still adjusting to the new rhythm of their conversations after so long apart, nodded with a soft smile, though there was a slight sadness in her eyes. She didn’t want the moment to end.

"Yeah, I guess you do," she replied, trying to hide the disappointment in her voice. "But how about this—when you're done, we can go for a walk, just the two of us."

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, his gaze lingering on her face, sensing the vulnerability beneath her casual words.

"A walk?" His lips quirked upward, and there was something teasing in the way his eyes met hers. "Are you sure? I’m not sure you can handle walking with me for too long." He tilted his head, his gaze intense as if daring her to rise to the challenge.

Sakura flushed, her cheeks tinged with pink at his teasing. She shot him a look, trying to hide the warmth that was spreading over her face.

"Oh, I can handle it," she said quickly, clearing her throat. "It’s just a walk, Sasuke. We’re not going to race anywhere." She rolled her eyes at him, trying to play it cool.

Sasuke chuckled softly, his teasing glint in his eyes deepening. "I think I need to remind you... no kissing on this walk, Sakura. Our parents don’t know anything yet and you know people will start talking for us."

Sakura froze, her mouth opening slightly as her face turned a shade deeper red. She hadn’t been expecting that at all. She had already been feeling a little self-conscious after their earlier conversation, but Sasuke's words... they sent her heart racing.

"I-I...!" She stammered, flustered. "Sasuke! What the hell!" Her hands immediately flew to her face, trying to hide the embarrassment that had quickly overcome her.

"I’m just saying, Sakura." His voice dropped lower, teasing her as he stepped closer, his presence enough to make her pulse quicken. "You can’t blame me for thinking you might just get carried away again. You’ve got a habit of doing that around me."

Sakura puffed her cheeks out, trying to hold back a laugh. "I’m not the one who can’t stop teasing," she shot back, though her voice was a little softer than she intended.

Sasuke’s smirk softened, the teasing in his expression giving way to something more tender. He placed a hand on her shoulder, his touch light but firm, grounding her in the moment.

“You owe me, you know. Dinner and a walk. And I expect you to not get too distracted by me again."

Sakura blinked at him, her breath steadying as his words settled over her. There was something comforting about how he could turn her embarrassment into something playful and easy.

"I can do that," she said with a nod, smiling a little more genuinely now. "I promise about keeping my distance."

Sasuke gave her a small, genuine smile, that same warmth in his eyes that had always been there, only now, it felt more open, more accessible.

"We’ll see about that," he said, his voice calm, but there was an undeniable fondness in the way he said it. "I’ll meet you after work, then. Don't be late."

"I won’t be. I’ll be waiting."

Sasuke paused at the door of the station , glancing over his shoulder with that familiar glint of mischief in his eyes. He gave her a smile.

With a final, fleeting glance, Sasuke disappeared through the door, leaving Sakura there for a moment, her heart still racing from the flurry of emotions they’d just shared. As much as he teased her, and as much as her jealousy still simmered, she couldn’t deny that having him in her life again felt more real, more grounded than ever before.

Sakura smiled to herself, knowing the evening wasn’t over just yet. It was just the beginning of a new chapter for them—one filled with understanding, lighthearted teasing, and a whole lot of walking.

Chapter Text

A few days had passed since the tense conversation between Sasuke and Sakura, the one where everything had finally come to a head. Things had felt strained for a while, but now, with the silence between them finally broken, there was a sense of relief hanging in the air.
The sun hung lazily in the sky, casting a warm golden glow over the cozy house of Naruto. The smell of freshly brewed tea and sweet pastries filled the air as the sound of quiet laughter echoed through the home. Kushina had insisted on preparing everything herself, despite the fact that it was only a casual afternoon tea.
Naruto was, of course, in his element, talking animatedly with his mouth full, recounting some overblown tale from his latest training session. Across from him, Sakura smiled politely, her eyes occasionally flicking toward Sasuke, who sat beside her, his gaze fixed on his teacup listening to their conversations attentively and as always, speaking little. Here and at his house were the only places where Sakura could see Sasuke being himself.
She couldn't help but wonder how he would feel in her house. Would Sasuke be as calm as he was now? Would he be able to calmly endure her father's stupid jokes? Sakura was very curious about everything and could hardly wait for the day when they would appear before their parents with a different status.
"So, Sakura," Kushina began, her voice light and casual, interrupting her from her thoughts, "Naruto told me that you were at Kakashi's this morning, he had been looking for you. Is everything okay?"
Sakura looked up, slightly surprised at the sudden focus on her. She hesitated for a moment, not sure if she should mention it just yet, but there was no reason to keep it a secret.
“Oh, um, Kakashi-sensei gave me a task,” she said, shifting in her seat. “It’s actually a mission, to the Land of…” She paused, trying to recall the official name of the country. “...the Land of the Mist. It’s a bit complicated, but essentially, I’ll be presenting a new medical treatment to help combat an illness that’s been spreading there. Kakashi-sensei thinks it’s something that could really help them. I will be there for 2 weeks.”
Naruto perked up immediately. “That sounds amazing, Sakura-chan! You’re going to do great, I just know it! Right, Teme?” He looked toward his best friend, eager to hear his thoughts.
Sasuke, who had been quietly observing Sakura, raised an eyebrow but didn’t answer immediately. He was always quiet, especially when it came to public displays of affection, but there was something about the way he looked at her now—his gaze soft, like he was truly listening—that spoke volumes. It was enough to make Sakura’s heart flutter, even if no one else could see it.
Kushina’s voice cut through the moment, still warm but laced with a hint of mischief. “Two weeks, huh? That’s a long time to be away from home. I’m sure you’ll be very busy, but… being away in a foreign land for that long could get lonely. You’ll need someone trustworthy by your side.”
Sasuke’s gaze flickered to Kushina, a flicker of curiosity passing through his usually impassive expression. It was clear that he was listening now, perhaps more closely than he’d been moments ago. His eyes darted back to Sakura, who didn’t seem to notice his shift in focus as she took a sip of her tea.
Kushina, clearly enjoying herself, continued. “I hear the son of the Kage there is quite a catch. Skilled in taijutsu, charming, polite… Sounds like the perfect companion for someone like you, don’t you think?”
Sasuke’s jaw tightened imperceptibly, and Sakura, sensing a change in the air, looked up at Kushina in surprise. Her eyes widened, the playful glint in Kushina’s voice not going unnoticed. She had no idea where this conversation was going, but she could already feel the faintest stir of something—was it jealousy?—in the air between her and Sasuke.
“What do you mean?” Sakura asked, a little hesitant.
Kushina’s smile deepened, her tone light and teasing. “Oh, I’m sure someone as capable as you could handle the mission on your own. But two weeks, away from home… It could be nice to have someone to watch your back, don’t you think?” She glanced at Sasuke with a knowing look, then back at Sakura. “Someone familiar, someone strong.”
"Someone like me!" Naruto said enthusiastically.
Kushina turned her gaze to Naruto, raised an eyebrow, and kicked him under the table. Naruto screamed in pain, and Sasuke and Sakura couldn't understand what was happening.
Before Sakura could respond, Kushina leaned in just a little closer, her voice lowering with a playful edge. “I think it would be great if Sasuke went with you. It’d be a nice way for the two of you to spend some time together. You know, two weeks alone… just the two of you, away from everyone else. Sounds like the perfect opportunity for a little adventure, don’t you think?”
Sakura’s heart skipped a beat. She hadn’t expected this. It was one thing to be with Sasuke when they were in Konoha, surrounded by friends, but a two-week mission alone? The idea both thrilled and unnerved her. She glanced quickly at Sasuke, whose eyes were now locked on her. There was something in his gaze—almost as if he was silently agreeing to the suggestion, despite his usual reluctance to be roped into anything he didn’t want to do.
Sasuke cleared his throat and, without looking at anyone, said in his usual low tone, “I’ll go with her.”
Sakura froze. She had barely registered what he said before her heart gave another jolt. He was agreeing? Just like that? She glanced at him, trying to read his expression, but it was hard to tell—he had already turned his attention back to his teacup, as if the decision meant nothing to him.
Sakura opened her mouth to protest, but she couldn’t find the words. Was she really okay with this? With Sasuke accompanying her on such a personal mission? And yet… something deep inside her couldn’t deny the flutter in her chest at the thought of spending that time with him, away from the rest of the world.
“Thanks, Sasuke,” she said softly, a faint blush creeping up her neck as she turned her gaze to him.
He didn’t answer, but the smallest flicker of something in his eyes—the faintest trace of affection—spoke louder than words. He didn’t need to say anything. He was there for her, even if it was in his own way.
Kushina, clearly pleased with herself, leaned back in her chair. “Well then, it’s settled.” She could barely contain her laughter as she thought. "Just wait until I tell Mikoto about this, she'll be so happy she'll bake me cookies for the whole month!”
Sakura took a deep breath, her mind racing. She hadn’t expected this turn of events, but deep down, she was looking forward to it. Two weeks alone with Sasuke… It could be the perfect opportunity.
And with a quiet glance, their hands brushed under the table—just the two of them, in a world that felt a little smaller, a little more intimate, now that they were on the same page.
*
*
*
The Uchiha household was quiet, as usual. Dinner was always a formal affair, the tension in the air thick, as if it were a constant presence that couldn’t be shaken. But tonight, there was an odd, almost lighthearted atmosphere in the Uchiha dining room, though Sasuke didn’t know it yet. As he walked in his mind still buzzing with thoughts of Sakura and the unexpected decision to accompany her on her medical mission to the Land of the Mist, he was met by the usual cool reception.
Fugaku sat at the head of the table, his expression unreadable as always, though Sasuke had learned to read the subtle shifts in his father’s gaze. Mikoto, his mother, was already seated, giving Sasuke a warm smile as he entered. Itachi was seated to the side, his usual calm demeanor only slightly disrupted by the presence of his fiancée, Izumi, who had recently joined the family dinners.
Sasuke sat down at his place, the seat next to Itachi, his mind still preoccupied. He wasn’t particularly in the mood for conversation but knew that his father would eventually ask about his day, just as he always did.
After a few moments of quiet, Fugaku glanced up from his meal. "Sasuke, what brings you home so late this evening?" His voice was neutral, but his eyes glinted with the sharp observation that only a father could possess.
Sasuke looked up, taking a deep breath. "Kushina-san held us for afternoon tea and the hour passed quickly."
“Long day?” Fugaku asked, his tone neutral but still attentive.
“Nothing too out of the ordinary,” Sasuke replied, shrugging slightly.
As Mikoto served dinner, the conversation settled into a comfortable rhythm. The usual family topics came up—how things were going in the village, the latest missions, and the usual updates. But then, after a few moments of silence, Sasuke set down his chopsticks and glanced at his father.
“I’ll be taking two weeks off,” he said, his tone casual, though there was a slight hesitation in his voice.
Fugaku looked up from his report, his brows furrowing slightly. “Two weeks? Is everything alright?” His voice was calm, but his piercing gaze was on Sasuke, as if sensing something more behind his words.
“I’ll be accompanying Sakura on a mission,” Sasuke continued, trying to sound unaffected, though he could feel his ears warming slightly at the mention of her name. “It’s a medical mission to the Land of the Mist. Kakashi-sensei assigned it to her, and I’m going with her.”
All attention was now on Sasuke, he could feel everyone's eyes on him and their faces were easily read. It wasn't normal for Sasuke to leave his work for something else, especially another person. Only if that person meant a lot to him.
Fugaku left the reports on the table and calmly said to Sasuke. "Since when did you start working as a medical ninja?" The others began to laugh quietly.
"That's not it, I'll just accompany her. So she won't be alone." Sasuke said as he spoke quietly in a low voice in anticipation of any teasing from his family members. Sasuke didn't know when his family members had started being so teasing.
“Oh? I see,” Itachi said, his voice laced with a hint of mischief. “So, you’re leaving the village to accompany Sakura for two whole weeks... Is that because she’s a skilled medic... or because you’re worried about her being alone?”
Sasuke’s hand froze mid-motion as he reached for his bowl of rice, and his gaze flickered over to his older brother. "It’s a mission, Itachi,” Sasuke muttered, trying to maintain his usual cool demeanor. “Nothing personal."
Izumi, sitting beside Itachi, raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile forming on her lips. “Oh, Sasuke, it’s okay. You don’t have to act so tough. It’s obvious you’re concerned about her. I mean, two weeks alone in a foreign country, right?” She leaned back in her chair, her voice playful. “You must be worried she’ll be... vulnerable.”
Sasuke’s gaze turned slightly sharper, but he didn’t respond immediately. The teasing was already starting to get to him.
“Concerned about her?” Fugaku repeated, his voice steady but with a small, knowing smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. “Sasuke, Sakura is more than capable of handling herself. You don’t need to babysit her.”
Sasuke shifted uncomfortably in his seat. “I’m not babysitting her,” he said, his voice a little quieter than usual. “I just thought it would be better if I was there. Someone she trusts... someone familiar.”
Fugaku’s eyes twinkled slightly, but he kept his tone even. “So, you’re worried someone might take advantage of her? That’s very thoughtful of you.”
Sasuke flushed, his lips pressing into a thin line as he tried to ignore the teasing tone. “It’s a mission. We’re both there to work, not to... do whatever you think.”
Itachi leaned forward, his smirk growing. “Oh, Sasuke, come on. We all know you. Spending two weeks alone with Sakura? You’re definitely going to use this time to get closer.”
Izumi chuckled softly, nudging Itachi playfully. “The perfect opportunity for you two to be alone, away from the village... No distractions, no one else around... just you and Sakura.”
Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, but he didn’t immediately respond, suddenly feeling very aware of the entire family’s attention on him. His usual stoic expression faltered just slightly, and he exhaled slowly.
“I’m going to be busy with the mission,” Sasuke said, his tone a little sharper now. “It’s not like that.”
"Busy..." Fugaku said. "It's not like you have any duty to be busy, you'll just be standing in front of the hospital."
Mikoto, who had been quietly observing, gave her son a soft smile. “It’s alright, Sasuke. You don’t need to be embarrassed. It’s nice to see you looking out for Sakura. You’ve grown a lot since you were younger.”
Sasuke’s face reddened slightly, and he awkwardly shifted in his seat. “I’m not embarrassed,” he muttered under his breath.
Izumi leaned across the table, her voice sweetly teasing. “Come on, Sasuke. You don’t have to pretend. We can all see how you feel about her. You’ve been very protective of her lately, and it’s cute.”
Itachi joined in, his smirk widening. “I bet when you get back, there’ll be some big news. Maybe even an engagement announcement? Or—”
"I want a granddaughter." Mikoto said very directly. "Since Itachi isn't doing anything about it, at least you should." Both Itachi and Sasuke blushed and Fugaku started laughing.
“You know, Sasuke,” Fugaku said thoughtfully, “if you feel the need to go with her, it’s fine. It’s good to see you care so much for someone. But, don’t worry too much. Sakura is capable. It’s not like you need to be her shadow.”
Sasuke just nodded, still feeling the heat rising in his cheeks. He wasn’t used to his family talking about his feelings so openly. He wasn’t used to this kind of attention, but he knew that, deep down, they only teased because they cared.
“I’ll be back in two weeks,” Sasuke said, his voice quieter, trying to move past the teasing. “It’s just a short mission. Nothing to make a big deal of.”
Itachi leaned back in his chair, still smirking. “Sure, Sasuke. Two weeks alone with Sakura. No big deal at all.”
“Don’t worry, Sasuke.” Said Izumi. “When you get back, we’ll be here to hear all the details.”
Sasuke buried his face in his hands, trying to ignore the wave of embarrassment crashing over him. He could only imagine how much this teasing would escalate once he returned from the mission with Sakura.
But as much as they teased, he couldn’t deny that a small part of him was looking forward to the time away.
*
*
*
The streets were still quiet, with most of the villagers still in their homes, but for Sasuke and Sakura, this early morning was the start of their journey. They were standing at the village gates, both carrying small bags packed with supplies for the mission.
Sasuke stood a few steps away from Sakura, his arms crossed as usual, but there was a subtle shift in his posture. He glanced over at Sakura, his eyes softening as he watched her.
“You ready?” Sasuke asked, his voice low but carrying a hint of warmth.
Sakura, who had been adjusting the straps on her pack, looked up at him, a smile playing on her lips. “I should be asking you that,” she replied, her voice teasing. “You’ve never had to babysit a medic before. Are you sure you can handle it?”
Sasuke’s lips twitched slightly. “I’m not babysitting you, Sakura,” he muttered, though there was an undeniable fondness in his tone. “I’m just making sure you don’t do something reckless while you’re out there.”
Sakura raised an eyebrow, amused. “Reckless? You mean like that time in our genin days when you decided to challenge a bear with nothing but a kunai?”
“That was different,” Sasuke shot back quickly, his expression deadpan. “And I wasn’t the one who ran into the bear’s den. You were.”
Sakura laughed softly, her cheeks flushed from the memory. “Okay, fair point. But still, you always think I need to be saved from everything. I’m not as fragile as you make me out to be, you know.”
Sasuke’s gaze softened as he looked at her, the teasing fading from his expression. “I know,” he said quietly. “But I’d still rather be there with you, just in case.”
The brief moment of silence that followed was comfortable, with an unspoken understanding between them. It wasn’t just about protecting her—Sasuke simply wanted to be there, to share in the journey.
Sakura watched him for a moment, her smile softening as she thought about everything they had been through together. “I’m glad you’re coming with me on this mission. I know you didn’t have to, but... it’s nice to know I’m not going alone.”
Sasuke looked at her, his eyes meeting hers with an intensity that spoke volumes. “You’re never alone,” he said simply, his voice low but full of sincerity. “Not while I’m around.”
Her heart skipped a beat at his words, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to pause. Sasuke wasn’t one for grand declarations, but when he did speak like this, his words carried a weight that made everything feel just a little more real.
She took a step closer to him, her eyes soft. “Thanks, Sasuke-kun. It means a lot.”
He nodded, looking away briefly, as if the moment was too intimate for him to fully process. But before the tension could get too thick, he added, with his usual dry humor, “Just don’t get yourself hurt. I’d rather not have to carry you back to the village.”
Sakura rolled her eyes playfully, but there was a glint of affection in her gaze. “Oh, don’t worry. I can handle myself just fine, thank you very much.”
“I know you can.” Sasuke’s voice softened again, a rare note of pride in his words. “But you know I’d never let anything happen to you.”
Sakura’s heart fluttered at that, and she reached up, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. “I guess I’ll just have to keep an eye on you then. Make sure you don’t do something stupid while we’re out there.”
Sasuke smirked, his usual confident demeanor returning. “You’ve got no chance. I’m the one who’ll be keeping you out of trouble.”
They stood there for a moment, the air between them charged with an unspoken understanding. There was no need for more words. Their bond had always been about more than what they said; it was in the little gestures, the small moments when they just knew.
Finally, Sakura broke the silence, her voice lighter now. “Well, I suppose we should get going. Don’t want to waste any more time.”
Sasuke nodded and turned toward the village gates. “Right. Let’s go.”
As they began walking together, side by side, Sakura couldn’t help but glance at Sasuke out of the corner of her eye. The way he moved, his presence beside her—it felt different now. They had been through so much, but the connection they shared was undeniable.
“You know, Sasuke-kun,” she began, her voice playful, “I’m kind of surprised you’re not trying to take the lead already. Usually, you can’t help but be the one in charge.”
Sasuke glanced at her, a slight smirk tugging at his lips. “I’m just giving you the chance to keep up.”
Sakura chuckled, shaking her head. “You’re impossible.”
They walked in comfortable silence for a few moments, the weight of the mission ahead of them settling in, but neither of them seemed to mind. They had each other—and for the first time in a long while, that was enough.
“Two weeks,” he said softly, almost to himself.
“Two weeks,” Sakura echoed, her voice full of quiet determination.
"Not much can change in just two weeks," he said.
"Don't be too sure, sometimes two weeks can change everything."
*
*
*
The mist was thick as they crossed into the Land of Mist, the familiar, silvery fog wrapping around them like an old, gentle friend. The air was damp, and the distant sounds of waves crashing against rocky shores echoed through the quiet morning. Sakura adjusted the strap of her pack, her eyes scanning the horizon. It was hard to tell where the land ended and the sky began, everything blurred in the haze.
Sasuke walked beside her, his posture straight, his usual aloof demeanor in full force. His eyes were sharp, vigilant, as they made their way through the winding streets of the hidden village. It was clear to Sakura that while the surroundings were new to her, Sasuke was entirely focused on the mission ahead—his mind likely already calculating every possible threat and scenario.
At the village gates, two guards were waiting for them. Both wore the standard attire of the Land of Mist: hooded cloaks and sharpened eyes. They exchanged quiet nods with Sasuke, who gave a brief acknowledgment in return. Without a word, the guards gestured for them to follow.
"Welcome to the Land of Mist," one of the guards said. "We will escort you to the Mizukage’s office. The Mizukage has been expecting you."
Sakura offered a polite smile, but her attention was quickly captured by the unfamiliar surroundings. The buildings here were tall and elegant, draped in the same mist that made the village feel dreamlike, like something suspended in time.
After a brief walk, they arrived at a large, imposing building made of stone, with intricately carved symbols adorning its outer walls. It was clear the Mizukage’s office was a place of power, steeped in history and authority. The guards led them inside, where the atmosphere was both professional and welcoming.
There, standing in the center of the room, was the Mizukage herself: Mei Terumi. Her vibrant red hair flowed like a flame, her teal eyes sharp but warm. Her presence filled the room, and Sakura couldn’t help but be impressed by her beauty and confidence.
“You’ve arrived,” Mei said warmly, her eyes lighting up as she looked from Sakura to Sasuke. “I’m so glad you’re here. Please, sit.”
Sakura and Sasuke took their seats in front of the desk, and Mei motioned for one of the attendants to bring forward a tea set. As she prepared the tea, her gaze lingered on Sakura.
“You know, I’ve heard quite a lot about you, Sakura,” Mei began, her voice light and kind. “Your medical skills are famous, even here in the Land of Mist. I must admit, I am honored that you’ve agreed to come all the way out here to assist us.”
Sakura blushed slightly at the praise, though she kept her expression calm. "Thank you, Mizukage-sama," she said softly, grateful yet a little humbled. "I’m honored to be here, and I hope I can be of help."
Mei’s eyes sparkled with genuine respect. “From what I’ve heard, your reputation as one of the finest medics in the Shinobi world is well-earned. And you have an impressive list of accomplishments behind you already.”
Sasuke’s gaze, which had been distant, flickered toward Sakura for just a brief moment. The pride in his eyes wasn’t lost on her. Despite his usual quiet nature, it was clear he respected her abilities—something that always made her heart swell just a little more.
“You must be Sasuke Uchiha,” Mei said, turning her attention to him. “I’ve heard much about you. I must also say that I am very honored to have one of the Uchiha heirs here in the Land of Mist as well. The Uchiha clan is, as I’m sure you know, a powerful and respected name. To have an Uchiha present on this mission… well, it’s a significant mark of trust and importance.”
Standing beside her, with his back slightly turned, was a young man with short, dark hair and a striking resemblance to Mei. He had a sharp jawline and piercing eyes that, even from a distance, carried an air of intensity.
“This is my son,” Mei introduced with a smile, her eyes glinting mischievously as she looked over at Sakura. “His name is Kaito. He’s been helping with the efforts against the illness that’s been spreading.”
Sakura’s gaze flickered briefly to Kaito, her attention divided between the younger man and Mei’s playful tone. She nodded politely, though a strange feeling twisted in her stomach. Her mind briefly flashed back to what Kushina had teased her about just days before.
Sasuke stood next to Sakura, his arms crossed as usual. But there was something about his posture that was different today. A subtle shift in the tension around his shoulders, the way his eyes lingered on Kaito just a fraction too long. Sakura noticed it, but she couldn’t quite place why it seemed important.
His expression was unreadable, but his eyes, ever vigilant, never strayed far from Kaito.
Mei seemed to sense something—perhaps the faint tension in the room—because her smile softened as she gestured to the side. “I’ve arranged for accommodations for you both at a nearby inn. You’ll be staying for two weeks, yes?”
“Yes,” Sakura answered, grateful for the change of subject. “Thank you for your hospitality.”
"Thank you, actually. It's not every day that we have a talent like you in the medical field, much less someone who was trained by the famous Tsunade herself," Mei said with a proud smile. "I'll leave things to you then. You know what to do and I have full confidence that you will give us positive response."
With that, Mei gave a final, kind smile before turning back to Kaito. “Kaito will escort you to your lodging,” she said, and Kaito, with a smooth, confident stride, stepped forward.
Sakura glanced at Sasuke, catching the faintest twitch in his jaw as Kaito moved toward them. The younger man seemed perfectly composed, his demeanor calm and collected, but there was something in the way Sasuke’s gaze flickered that made Sakura pause. It wasn’t jealousy—Sasuke wasn’t the type to be jealous—but there was definitely something unspoken between them. A kind of quiet competition.
Sakura shook her head slightly, as if to brush off the thought. “Let’s go then,” she said, offering a warm smile to Kaito.
Kaito’s eyes flickered to Sakura, then to Sasuke, before he gestured for them to follow him. “Right this way,” he said smoothly, leading them out of the Mizukage’s office and into the streets once more.
As they walked, Sasuke remained unusually silent, his stride steady but with an edge of tension that Sakura had learned to recognize. He wasn’t speaking much, but she could feel the weight of his presence beside her.
Sakura glanced at him briefly, her smile fading slightly as she realized the subtle signs of his unease.
“Are you okay?” she asked quietly, her voice laced with concern.
Sasuke didn’t answer immediately, his gaze fixed ahead as they walked through the mist-covered streets. Then, after a beat, he muttered, “I don’t trust him.”
Sakura raised an eyebrow in surprise. “Kaito?”
“He’s too… smooth,” Sasuke added, his voice lower, as if speaking to himself. “Too perfect.”
Sakura couldn’t help but smile softly at his words. “Sasuke, don’t worry. He’s just a kid.”
“A kid who’s getting a little too much attention,” Sasuke muttered under his breath.
Sakura chuckled, a playful glint returning to her eyes. “Are you jealous, Sasuke-kun?”
Sasuke shot her a brief, sharp look, his expression unreadable. “I’m not jealous,” he said, though there was a certain edge to his voice that suggested otherwise.
Sakura couldn’t help but laugh more, the tension between them easing .
As Kaito led them through the misty streets toward the inn, the silence was broken by his calm voice.
"So, I’ve heard quite a bit about you both," Kaito began, his tone light, as if trying to make small talk. "Sakura-san, your medical skills are impressive, and Sasuke-san, well, you don’t need much introduction. The Uchiha name precedes you."
Sakura smiled politely. "I’m glad to be of help here. It’s been a challenging time for the people of this village."
After a short pause, Kaito continued, "I was actually curious, though… how old are you two?"
Sakura blinked in surprise. "I’m 19," she said, glancing at Sasuke.
Sasuke’s expression barely changed, but he replied coolly, "I’m 19 too."
Kaito raised an eyebrow, his expression amused. "Really? I’m 21. I thought you two were younger—especially you, Sakura-san. You look... younger than I expected. Though, of course, that’s not a bad thing."
Sakura couldn’t help but laugh softly. "You’re 21? I thought you were much younger, too."
Kaito chuckled. "I get that a lot. People assume I’m younger because of my looks, but I’m actually a bit older than most think."
Sasuke kept his gaze ahead, his jaw tightening slightly, though he didn’t say anything.
Kaito then shifted his attention to Sakura, a small smile curling at his lips. "You know, Sakura-san," he began, his tone soft and complimenting, "I’ve heard all the talk about how beautiful you are, but seeing you in person… it’s even more striking. You’re far more beautiful than I’d imagined."
Sakura blushed slightly, looking down, caught a bit off guard by his sudden compliment. "Uh, thank you," she said, her voice a bit hesitant.
Kaito’s gaze lingered on her, his smile widening. "You really do stand out, don’t you?"
Sasuke’s hand, which had been relaxed at his side, curled into a fist. " It would be better to focus on presenting the village to us rather than flatter us," he said sharply, his tone colder than usual.
Kaito’s smile remained, though he gave Sasuke a quick glance. "I wasn’t flattery, just admiration," he said lightly, not at all bothered by Sasuke’s words. "It’s rare to meet someone so accomplished and beautiful, don’t you think?"
Sasuke’s eyes narrowed just slightly, though he said nothing more. He was quiet for a moment before speaking again, his voice almost a growl. "Don’t waste your time."
Kaito chuckled softly, seemingly unfazed. "I think it’s safe to say I’ve already made my impression." He then looked back at Sakura, his expression warm. "But really, you don’t need to be so modest. You’re incredible. I’m sure we’ll be seeing a lot more of each other over the next two weeks."
Sasuke’s gaze flickered to Sakura, his eyes darkening ever so slightly. "We’ll see."
Sakura shifted uncomfortably, feeling the slight tension between the two men, but decided to change the subject. "Anyway, thank you for guiding us to the inn. We’re looking forward to starting the mission tomorrow."
"Of course," Kaito replied, his attention momentarily back on their destination. "I’ll make sure everything’s prepared for you both. It’s important to get rest before you begin."
Sasuke didn’t say anything else, his silence loud in its own way. Kaito’s attention had returned to Sakura, and Sasuke could feel the irritation building, though he kept it under control.
Sakura gave a small smile, hoping to ease the mood. "I appreciate it, Kaito."
He gave a small, almost teasing smile in return. "Anything for such a charming guest."
Sasuke’s jaw tightened again, but he didn’t respond, the tension in the air thickening with each step they took toward the inn.
Kaito led them into the inn, they were greeted by the sleek, modern interior. The reception area was bright and polished, with the kind of elegance that one might expect from a well-kept, high-end establishment. It wasn’t what either Sakura or Sasuke had expected, but it certainly made an impression.
Kaito walked up to the counter and received the room keys from the receptionist, then turned toward them with a casual smile. "Here are your room keys," he said, handing one to Sakura and the other to Sasuke. "Your rooms are on the far ends of the hall, Sakura-san on the right and you Sasuke-san on the left," he added with a smile, his tone light.
Sasuke’s eyes flickered to the keys in his hand, his expression unreadable, but the irritation was already starting to simmer. He glanced toward Sakura, who seemed to notice his discomfort but said nothing.
“Far ends of the hall?” Sasuke repeated flatly. “Why?”
Kaito shrugged, not looking particularly concerned. “You both need your privacy, don’t you?” He smiled, though the expression seemed to have an almost teasing edge. “Besides, it’s for your comfort. You’ll each have plenty of space these 2 rooms are the biggest in this place.”
Sasuke’s gaze narrowed, his posture stiffening slightly. "Right."
Kaito didn’t seem to notice Sasuke’s growing irritation as he looked directly at Sakura. "Well, Sakura-san, I’ll be happy to accompany you on your mission. It’ll be nice to spend the next two weeks together." His voice was warm and sincere, but the underlying implication was clear. He was making it very obvious that he intended to stick closely to her for the entire duration of their stay.
Sakura gave him a polite smile, though a small part of her felt uncomfortable with his obvious interest. “Thanks, Kaito-san,” she said, though she felt the weight of Sasuke’s glare behind her.
Kaito turned to leave, waving them off with a casual "See you later," leaving Sasuke and Sakura alone.
The moment Kaito was out of sight, Sasuke’s tension was palpable. He turned to Sakura, his voice dripping with irritation. "Kaito really has the chance to accompany you everywhere, doesn’t he?"
Sakura raised an eyebrow, taken aback by the sudden shift in Sasuke’s mood. "What’s wrong with that? He’s just being helpful," she said, trying to brush it off.
Sasuke scowled, his hands slipping into his pockets as he stepped closer to her. "Helpful?" His voice was low, laced with a clear edge of jealousy. "I don’t trust him."
Sakura’s eyes widened slightly, and then, before she could stop herself, she laughed. It was a soft, gentle sound, but it was enough to catch Sasuke off guard. "Wait a second," she teased, clearly enjoying the reaction she was getting from him. "You’re really jealous, aren’t you?"
Sasuke's jaw clenched, but he refused to look away from her. "I’m not jealous," he muttered, though his tone betrayed him. "I just think he’s getting a little too close."
Sakura stepped a little closer, her playful expression now softened by a gentle smile. "Sasuke-kun," she began, her voice teasing yet affectionate, "you do realize you’re acting like a jealous b, right?"
"I’m not jealous," he repeated, but his voice lacked conviction, and the way his eyes darted to the door—toward where Kaito had gone—said everything.
Sakura shook her head in amusement. “Oh, you are, Sasuke-kun. It’s so obvious." She leaned in slightly, her hands reaching up to rest gently on his neck, her fingers brushing against his skin. "You’re acting like a possessive idiot, and it’s kinda cute.”
Sasuke stiffened slightly at her touch, but he didn’t pull away. His breathing hitched as her hands slid up to cradle the back of his neck, her warmth radiating through the brief contact.
“You’re not fooling anyone,” Sakura said with a soft chuckle, her lips only inches from his now. "You’re so jealous that you can’t even pretend you aren’t."
With a teasing glint in her eyes, she closed the small distance between them, pressing her lips against his in a gentle, lingering kiss. For a moment, Sasuke froze, his heart skipping a beat at the unexpected intimacy. But as the seconds passed, he kissed her back, his hands instinctively finding her waist, pulling her closer.
When they pulled apart, Sakura looked up at him with a mischievous grin, her face flushed with a mix of affection and amusement. "See? Not so hard to admit, is it?" she teased, her voice light and teasing.
Sasuke’s breath was slightly uneven, and he ran a hand through his hair, clearly flustered but trying to hide it. "You’re annoying," he muttered, though there was a hint of fondness in his tone.
Sakura chuckled, stepping back from him but not entirely letting go of his presence. "You’re lucky I’m so understanding, Sasuke-kun," she said softly, her tone warm and playful. "But you really need to relax. Kaito is just being polite. He’s not a threat."
Sasuke didn’t respond immediately, his gaze lingering on her as though processing her words. But deep down, he knew she was right. Even if Kaito’s presence stirred something within him, it didn’t change the fact that Sakura was his.
He sighed, running a hand over his face, but a small smirk appeared on his lips as he met her eyes. "I won't allow it, even if he wants to."
Sakura smiled sweetly, her eyes twinkling with a mixture of affection and mischief. "You’ll survive, Sasuke-kun."
After leaving their bags in their rooms, Sasuke and Sakura made their way down the quiet hallway toward the dining area. The meal had been pleasant enough, the soft murmur of other guests in the background blending with the warmth of their conversation.
Dinner had been a simple affair, but the easy rhythm of their shared moments made it feel like more. Now, with the night settling in and the mission ahead, both were ready to retire for the evening.
As they reached the door of Sakura’s room, Sasuke paused, his eyes lingering on her for a moment longer than usual. She gave him a tired but content smile, her posture relaxed after a full meal.
“Well, this is it,” she said, her voice soft. “Tomorrow’s going to be a busy day.”
“Yeah,” Sasuke replied, his voice steady but carrying a hint of something softer beneath it. He stood a little closer than usual, a subtle tension building between them. “You should rest. You have a lot to deal with tomorrow.”
Sakura nodded, her smile turning gentle. “Good night, Sasuke-kun. I’m really happy that you came with me. I hope we will have some time to spent together these days. Go rest now.”
She turned to open the door, but before she could fully step inside, Sasuke’s hand shot out, gently catching her arm. She paused, glancing up at him in surprise.
Without a word, he closed the gap between them, his face serious, though his eyes betrayed the tenderness he was holding back. He leaned down, his lips meeting hers in a long, lingering kiss that left Sakura breathless. It was different from the playful teasing earlier—it was deeper, more sincere. The kind of kiss that spoke without words.
When they finally pulled apart, their foreheads brushed for a moment, and Sasuke’s voice was low, almost a whisper.
“If you need anything,” he said, his gaze unwavering as he held her eyes, “don’t hesitate to come to my room. I’ll be there.”

Sakura blinked, her heart racing from the kiss and the unexpected warmth in his words. She smiled softly, her hand resting on the door handle as she met his gaze. “I’ll keep that in mind, Sasuke-kun. Sleep well.”
Sasuke gave her a small nod, his usual aloofness softened in this quiet moment. He stepped back, allowing her to enter, but his eyes lingered on her as the door closed softly between them.
As Sakura locked the door behind her, she pressed her palm against the wood for a moment, her heart still fluttering from the kiss. Tomorrow would be a busy day, but tonight, she allowed herself to savor the feeling of being close to him in a way that felt both new and familiar.

Chapter Text

Sakura woke slowly, the warmth of the soft inn bed enveloping her as she stretched, sighing in contentment. The journey from Konoha had been long, but it had been a good night’s rest. She could feel the effects of the deep sleep lingering in her muscles, making her feel refreshed and ready for the mission ahead. The Land of Mist was notorious for its harsh weather and mysterious diseases, but Sakura was confident that she could make a difference with the treatment she had designed.

The air was crisp as it filtered through the open window, and the soft murmur of the inn's quiet morning surrounded her. Sakura let out a small yawn and pushed herself up, carefully stretching again before heading to the bathroom to take a shower. The steam filled the room as the warm water cascaded over her, washing away the remnants of sleep and leaving her invigorated.

She finished quickly, stepping out of the shower and toweling off before slipping into a simple, comfortable outfit—practical for a day of travel and medical work, but still something that made her feel good.

As she was drying her hair, a soft knock echoed through the door.

“Sakura? You awake?” The familiar voice made her smile before she even turned to the door.

She opened it to find Sasuke standing there, looking as composed as always, though there was something about his posture this morning that caught her attention. His hair was styled more carefully than usual, and there was a hint of cologne that lingered in the air around him—an unexpected but subtle touch.

Sakura blinked for a moment, noticing how different he looked, yet still unmistakably Sasuke. He was wearing his usual dark clothing, but today it seemed as though he’d put in an extra effort to look… well, presentable. More than usual.

"Good morning Sasuke-kun," she greeted with a soft smile. "You’re up early."

Sasuke didn’t say much, just nodded in acknowledgment. He seemed like he had something on his mind but wasn’t quite ready to share it yet.

Sakura didn’t wait for him to say more before she stepped forward, placing a soft kiss on his cheek, a gesture of affection that had become a comfortable part of their routine over time. Her lips brushed against his cool skin, and she pulled away, smiling at him.

“I’m ready to go down and have breakfast. And let me tell you, I’m starving!” she said cheerfully, trying to lift the slight heaviness in the air.

Sasuke gave a small nod, though his usual unreadable expression remained. But today, there was something in his eyes—something she couldn’t quite place.

As they walked down the stairs to the inn’s restaurant, Sakura kept glancing at Sasuke, trying to understand why today felt just… different. Her eyes flicked over him carefully, scanning him in a way that felt a little more deliberate than usual.

Her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer before she asked, teasing but curious, “Did you… do something different with your hair today? You’re looking a bit more polished than usual.”

Sasuke, seemingly caught off guard by her observation, looked away for a brief second, a slight flush creeping up his neck—something rare for him, even if it was barely noticeable. He scratched the back of his head awkwardly.

“It’s nothing.” he muttered, his voice low and quiet, as if trying to brush it off.

Sakura raised an eyebrow, unconvinced but choosing not to push. Sasuke was never one to draw attention to himself, and it wasn’t like him to go out of his way to look particularly “polished” either. She couldn’t help but wonder what had brought on this change. Was he feeling more nervous about something? Or was it just a moment of self-consciousness?

“Well, I think you look good,” she said with a playful grin, nudging his shoulder lightly.

Sasuke and Sakura sat at a table near the back, away from the few other guests who were already starting their day. The room was calm, with only the soft clink of plates and forks filling the quiet atmosphere.

Sasuke, always the minimalist, had ordered a simple breakfast: some rice, miso soup, and tea. Sakura, on the other hand, had a bit more of a spread in front of her—steamed buns, vegetables, and more tea. She dug in with enthusiasm, grateful for the filling meal after their long journey.

Sasuke opened his mouth to speak, only to be interrupted by a voice that didn't belong to her.

"Good morning, Sakura-san."

Sasuke's brow twitched slightly. He knew that voice.

Sakura's face brightened immediately as she turned to greet him. "Kaito-san! Good morning!" she said, smiling as she set down her breakfast.

"Mind if I join you?" Kaito asked, his smile wide as he slid into the chair next to Sakura, completely oblivious to the slight tension radiating from the dark-haired Uchiha.

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, his irritation barely masked. "What? No bread at home?" he muttered, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

Sakura shot him a sharp look, kicking him under the table. Sasuke didn’t even flinch. She leaned in close to him, her voice low but firm. "Behave."

Sasuke grunted, but didn’t respond further. Instead, he focused on his own breakfast, his gaze occasionally flicking toward the Mizukage’s son. Kaito, as if sensing Sasuke's irritation, only seemed to brighten more, his smile unwavering as he dug into his food.

"I’ve been really looking forward to this," Kaito continued, his eyes sparkling. "Today’s the day you’ll be presenting your new treatment to the doctors at the hospital, right?”

Sakura’s eyes softened, a mix of pride and humility in her expression. "I just hope it will make a real difference for the patients," she said modestly. "The treatment is still experimental, but I believe it has great potential."

Kaito’s smile widened, clearly in awe. "It’s not every day you get to witness something this groundbreaking, especially from someone as talented as you. I’m sure the doctors will be just as impressed as I am."

Sasuke had been listening silently, but something in the conversation finally triggered his curiosity. "Why are you accompanying us?" he asked, his voice more direct than he intended. "You’re not a medical ninja. Why do you need to be there for the procedure if you’re not involved?"

Kaito chuckled lightly, his tone casual and carefree. "Well, it’s simple, really. Who wouldn’t want the opportunity to be with someone as renowned as Sakura-san? Everyone is talking about her accomplishments in the shinobi world. I’d be foolish to pass up the chance to see her work up close."

Sasuke's jaw clenched slightly at the words. ‘Everyone is talking about her, huh?’ He couldn’t quite place the knot that tightened in his stomach.

Sakura gave a small laugh, not fully aware of the tension between them. "I wouldn’t call myself ‘renowned,’ Kaito, but I appreciate the sentiment."

"Come on, Sakura," Kaito said with a teasing grin, leaning back in his chair. "It’s true. You’re the talk of every hospital in the world. Even the doctors in my own family have heard of your work."

Sasuke’s eyes narrowed as he set his utensils down. He glanced at Sakura, his usually composed expression betraying a faint flicker of frustration. "Well, that’s great," he muttered. "But we’ve got a job to do. The sooner we finish this mission, the better."

Kaito glanced over at Sasuke, his grin unfazed. "I understand. Don’t worry, Sasuke-san. I’m just here to see what all the fuss is about.”

Sasuke didn't respond immediately, but the annoyance on his face was clear. Kaito’s relentless confidence—and his seemingly effortless closeness to Sakura—was starting to wear on him.

"Right," Sasuke said shortly, his voice cool and detached. "Let's just get this over with."

Sakura, unaware of the unspoken tension, simply smiled at both of them, trying to steer the conversation back to lighter matters. "Well, then, let’s finish breakfast. We have a long day ahead of us."

As the three of them ate in relative silence, Sasuke couldn’t help but feel an unsettling mixture of irritation and something else he couldn’t quite name.

The day passed in a blur of activity as Sakura meticulously navigated through the hospital, showing no sign of fatigue despite the overwhelming schedule. Sasuke, as always, remained at her side, his silent presence a constant reassurance, though today, he couldn’t shake the tension gnawing at him. It had begun the moment Kaito had joined them at breakfast, and now it was growing harder to ignore.

Sakura was in her element, her medical expertise and natural leadership taking center stage. The doctors had gathered in the large meeting room, lining up in front of her like a group of eager students awaiting instruction. The air was thick with anticipation as they awaited the moment Sakura would introduce the new treatment she had been working on for months. Sasuke stood off to the side, his arms crossed and his eyes sharp as he observed the scene. He had no doubts about her abilities.

Sakura addressed the doctors with a calm confidence, her voice steady and clear as she explained the treatment in detail. Sasuke couldn’t help but watch her with a sense of pride, even as the familiar pang of irritation clawed at him. Every word she spoke seemed to draw Kaito’s eyes to her with even more intensity, his gaze never wavering, his admiration so obvious that it was almost nauseating.

"…and with this treatment, we will be able to stabilize the patients more effectively and reduce their recovery time significantly," Sakura concluded, her hands resting lightly on the table in front of her.

Kaito’s smile was bright and full of admiration. "Incredible," he murmured, almost reverently. "I can see why everyone speaks so highly of Sakura-san. Her talent is unparalleled."

Sasuke’s fingers clenched into fists at his sides, his expression growing colder as Kaito’s words echoed in his ears. His jaw tightened, and his eyes narrowed, a deep, simmering irritation coursing through him.

Sakura, ever the professional, gave a polite smile to Kaito but turned back to address the room. "I’ll be visiting the patients shortly to see how the treatment will be applied in real-time. If anyone has any further questions, please feel free to ask."

As the doctors murmured amongst themselves, Sasuke followed Sakura as she made her way out of the meeting room. Kaito, as always, was by her side, moving effortlessly in sync with them, his presence unsettlingly close.

The hospital hallways were quiet, save for the soft shuffle of footsteps as the trio walked together. Sasuke’s eyes occasionally flicked over to Kaito, who seemed oblivious to the growing tension between the two men. Kaito spoke again, his voice light, though it carried a hint of something deeper, something Sasuke didn’t quite like.

“It’s honestly a privilege to be able to witness it firsthand," Kaito said, his voice brimming with admiration.

Sakura smiled, not noticing the tension in the air. "I’m just doing what I can to help," she replied. "Healing others is what matters most to me."

They continued down the halls, visiting patient after patient. Sasuke shadowed Sakura every step of the way, his eyes constantly flicking over her and then to Kaito, who was never far behind. Each time Kaito spoke to Sakura, his voice dipped with an adoring warmth that Sasuke couldn’t shake off. He had to admit, Kaito was charming.

But Sasuke was far from comfortable. The more Kaito fawned over Sakura, the more it seemed to burn a hole in his chest. He watched as Kaito helped carry some of the medical supplies with ease, his smile never faltering. The way Sakura smiled back at him, her laugh light and carefree, only added fuel to the fire.

At one point, as they reached a patient’s room, Kaito leaned in slightly to say something to Sakura, his voice too gentle, too familiar. Sasuke’s eyes hardened.

Sasuke’s voice cut through the air, his tone sharper than usual. "You’re not a medical ninja. Shouldn’t you be letting the professionals handle this?"

Kaito didn’t flinch, his smile just as warm and easy as before. "I’m just here to learn," he said, his gaze never leaving Sakura’s. "I’m sure I can pick up a thing or two from watching you work, Sakura-san."

Sakura glanced between the two of them, oblivious to the silent war raging just beneath the surface. "Let’s focus on the patients, okay?" she said, her voice gently guiding them back to their purpose.

Sasuke forced himself to relax, stepping back into the role of her protector, her partner. But inside, the storm of jealousy was far from over. He didn’t care about Kaito’s charm or the way he spoke to Sakura—she was his. He just couldn’t let himself forget that.

*

*

*

Five days had passed since their arrival in the Land of Mist, and the days had unfolded much as Sasuke had expected: long hours at the hospital, followed by brief moments of stolen peace at the inn. Sakura had been tirelessly focused on her work, diligently monitoring the progress of the new treatment, checking in on the patients one by one, and ensuring everything was proceeding as planned. As always, Sasuke had been by her side, offering quiet support and ensuring that no harm would come to her as she worked. But there was a noticeable distance between them, a growing gulf that he couldn’t quite explain.

Sasuke had learned to accept it, or so he told himself. Sakura was busy. She was dedicated to her mission. But Kaito’s presence… Kaito’s adoration… was a constant reminder that Sasuke wasn’t the only one vying for Sakura’s attention.

Every day had felt like the same cycle: Sakura would work diligently, Kaito would hover with a gaze full of admiration, and Sasuke would follow them both, offering little more than a protective silence. When the day came to a close, Sakura would return to the inn, offer Sasuke a light kiss on the cheek, and retreat to her room to sleep. The kiss was gentle, a reminder of their closeness. The way she smiled at him, the way she seemed to be more focused on her work than on him—it all made something inside Sasuke twist uncomfortably.

The quiet unease had only grown, especially as Kaito became more forward with his admiration. Sasuke’s patience was wearing thin.

That evening, after another long day at the hospital, Sasuke, Sakura, and Kaito emerged into the cool evening air. The sun was setting, casting an orange glow across the Land of Mist, and the hustle and bustle of the village streets had begun to slow.

Sasuke was about to ask Sakura if she was ready to head back to the inn when Kaito spoke up, his voice cheerful and smooth.

"Sakura-san, I’ve know a wonderful restaurant nearby, a place known for its exquisite seafood. It would be an honor if the two of you joined me for dinner tonight. I know you’ve been working hard and deserve a break."

Sakura blinked in surprise, clearly caught off guard by the sudden offer. She paused, her gaze flicking between Sasuke and Kaito, a small frown tugging at the corners of her lips. Sasuke’s brow furrowed slightly, but he didn’t say anything.

Then, much to his surprise—and rising frustration—Sakura’s face brightened. "That sounds wonderful, Kaito. I’ve been so focused on work lately, I haven’t had much time to enjoy a nice meal," she said with a warm smile.

Sasuke’s chest tightened. His eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn’t speak, his usually calm demeanor betraying a flicker of something deeper.

"I’m glad you think so," Kaito said, his smile wide and sincere. "I’ll make sure you have a relaxing evening."

Sasuke stood frozen for a moment, his mind racing. ‘She hasn’t wanted to go out for the past five days,’ he thought bitterly. ‘she’s been too tired to do anything but work, but now, suddenly, she has the energy for Kaito?’

It felt like a punch to the gut, but he couldn’t show it. He couldn’t show the irritation rising in his chest, the jealousy that seemed to burn brighter with each passing second.

Sakura glanced over at him, her expression softening when she saw his silence. "Sasuke-kun," she began, her voice gentle, “Are you coming?”

Sasuke nodded, though his lips barely moved. She had been rejecting his offers to go out, to relax for the past several days, claiming she was too tired. But tonight, she was willing to go to dinner with Kaito without hesitation.

The restaurant was elegant, with smooth wooden tables and soft lantern lights casting a warm glow across the dining area. The three of them were seated at a table near the window, overlooking the scenic view of the village, where the mist rolled in like a veil over the rooftops.

Sasuke sat opposite Sakura, his posture stiff and his expression colder than usual. He tried his best to focus on the food in front of him, but it was nearly impossible. Every time he glanced up, Kaito was speaking animatedly to Sakura, and her laughter filled the space between them like a soft melody.

At first, Sasuke had tried to remain distant, pushing down the irritation bubbling inside him. But as the night went on, he found it harder to control. Kaito, who seemed to have no sense of subtlety, made an endless stream of jokes, all of them ridiculous, all of them seemingly designed to get Sakura’s attention.

The first time it happened, Kaito leaned across the table, grinning like a fool. "You know, I once tried to make a soup for my mother. It was a disaster, instead of salt I was using sugar," he said with an exaggerated sigh. "The only thing that came out of it was an explosion of sweet flavor—and a huge mess."

Sakura laughed, the sound light and genuine.

Kaito winked at her. "Oh, I’m sure you could fix anything that went wrong, Sakura-san. You’re a miracle worker." He leaned back in his chair, the joke clearly a setup for his next one. "I’m not sure how you handle Sasuke-san. If he were a dish, I imagine he’d be a bit too raw for most people to enjoy."

Sasuke’s eyes darkened, his grip on his chopsticks tightening. Kaito wasn’t just making jokes. He was poking fun at him. He could feel his control slipping. The irritation gnawed at him like a pit in his stomach.

Sakura, of course, thought nothing of it. She laughed again, her cheeks flushed from the lighthearted banter. "Kaito-san, you’re impossible," she said, shaking her head as she tried to catch her breath. "But you’re right. Sasuke can be a little... serious sometimes."

‘Serious?’ Sasuke thought, the words stinging more than they should. ‘And you’re encouraging this?’ He watched her laugh, her eyes twinkling in a way that he hadn’t seen in a long time, and something inside him snapped.

"I don’t think this is funny," Sasuke muttered under his breath, his voice low and cold. He wasn’t sure if he wanted to be heard, but the words left his mouth before he could stop them.

Sakura’s laughter faltered for a moment, and she glanced at him in surprise. "What do you mean, Sasuke-kun?" she asked, her expression a mix of confusion and concern.

Kaito, ever the one to turn attention back to himself, took the opportunity to make another joke. "Oh, come on, Sasuke-san! You’ve got to admit, I’m hilarious when it comes to jokes."

Sasuke's eyes narrowed, and he leaned forward slightly, his gaze hardening. "It’s not funny. You’re just... trying too hard."

Kaito grinned, his eyes glinting with mischief. "I’m just having a bit of fun. Can’t let a good evening pass without a few laughs, right?" He turned to Sakura, his expression brightening. "You agree with me, right, Sakura-san?"

Sakura smiled, her expression softening as she turned her attention back to Kaito. "I do enjoy the jokes, Kaito. It’s nice to laugh after such a long day." She reached for her drink, completely unaware of the tension building on the other side of the table.

Sasuke felt his jaw tighten, and for a moment, he almost felt like he couldn’t breathe.

Sasuke pushed his plate away, his appetite suddenly gone. "I’m going back to the inn," he said abruptly, his voice sharp.

Sakura looked at him, startled by his sudden departure. "Sasuke-kun?" Her tone softened, a note of concern entering her voice. "What’s wrong?"

"Nothing," Sasuke replied, standing up from the table. "I’ll be fine." His eyes flickered to Kaito for a brief moment, and then back to Sakura. "You can stay here. I’m not in the mood."

Without waiting for her response, Sasuke turned on his heel and strode toward the door, his footsteps echoing in the silence behind him. He didn’t care that Sakura’s concerned gaze was on him, didn’t care that she might think he was being unreasonable. All he could think about was the way Kaito had been acting, the way Sakura had laughed, how easily he had been pushed aside.

Outside, the cool night air hit him like a wave, but the chill didn’t help to soothe the storm raging in his chest.

Sasuke’s footsteps echoed in the quiet streets of the village as he made his way back to the inn, the cool night air biting at his skin. He could hear Sakura’s soft footsteps behind him, the rhythmic sound growing closer. He didn’t need to look over his shoulder to know she was following him. ‘She always does,’ he thought bitterly, frustration simmering just beneath the surface. ‘She always cares, but she doesn't see what’s really bothering me.’

He pushed open the door to the inn, his movements swift and purposeful, not sparing a glance at the reception desk as he made his way toward the stairs. He heard Sakura call out to him just as he reached the bottom of the stairs, her voice soft but filled with concern.

"Sasuke-kun!" Her voice held a note of worry. "Are you okay?"

Sasuke’s jaw tightened, his eyes flicking briefly to the stairs, but he didn’t slow his pace. He didn’t know how to explain the mess of emotions swirling in his mind—anger, jealousy, confusion—and he wasn’t sure he could.

"I'm fine," he muttered curtly, his voice low, his gaze fixed straight ahead, refusing to meet hers.

Sakura caught up to him quickly, standing beside him as they ascended the stairs together. "You don’t seem fine, Sasuke-kun," she said, her tone now laced with concern. "You’re acting different tonight. Is something wrong?"

He let out a sigh, but he didn’t stop walking. "I’m just tired," he said flatly, his words devoid of emotion. He wasn’t lying, not entirely. He was exhausted—exhausted from the constant pressure of trying to hold it all together, exhausted from seeing Kaito’s adoration directed at her, and most of all, exhausted by his own feelings that he couldn’t seem to control.

Sakura’s eyes softened, but she pressed further, her voice gentle. "Are you feeling sick? You don’t look well. Maybe you should rest. How about I check you out?"

Sasuke shook his head, his expression unreadable. "No," he answered briefly. He didn’t want to get into it—didn’t want to explain why he felt this way. "I’m fine."

He reached the door to his room, his hand gripping the handle. He paused for a moment, glancing over at Sakura. She was standing a few steps behind him, her brows furrowed in concern. Her eyes were full of worry, and for a moment, Sasuke could see the gentle, caring person he had come to love so deeply. But it didn’t make him feel better. It only made the jealousy and frustration worse. He was tired of pretending that everything was fine when it clearly wasn’t.

Sakura hesitated, biting her lip as she watched him, her voice small. "Sasuke... I know you’re tired, but... do you want to spend some time together? I don’t want you to be alone."

For a brief second, Sasuke felt a pang in his chest—a fleeting sense of guilt, maybe. But it was gone almost as quickly as it had appeared. He turned toward her, his gaze colder than he intended, but he couldn’t bring himself to soften it. The words slipped out before he could stop them.

"I’m going to sleep," he said, his voice flat, almost mechanical. "Good night."

Without waiting for her to respond, Sasuke turned the handle and opened the door, stepping into the room. The moment he crossed the threshold, he closed the door behind him with a quick, decisive motion, the click of the latch echoing in the silence.

Sakura stood outside the door for a moment, her hand still hovering in the air, her eyes wide with shock and confusion. She didn’t know what had just happened. She didn’t know why Sasuke was shutting her out, why he had responded to her so coldly.

Her heart tightened in her chest, the unease that had been slowly building over the past few days intensifying. ‘What’s going on with him?’ she wondered, her mind racing as she stood there in the hallway.

*

*

*

Two days had passed since the dinner, but Sasuke had barely spoken to Sakura. He had withdrawn even further, not wanting to be in the same space as Kaito or witness Sakura’s easy laughter at his jokes. The days had passed in uncomfortable silence.

Now, Sasuke stood on the balcony of his room at the inn, his eyes scanning the foggy landscape of the Land of Mist as the cold evening air wrapped around him. His mind was clouded with conflicting emotions. There was no denying it—he was jealous, frustrated, and angry. But he couldn’t shake the nagging feeling that his actions were pushing Sakura away instead of pulling her closer. He had never been good at expressing his emotions, and now it was threatening to undo everything he had worked so hard to protect.

His thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock at the door. Sasuke’s body tensed, his hand instinctively gripping the railing of the balcony. He knew who it was. Sakura.

She had been persistent, asking him several times over the past two days what was wrong, but each time he had brushed her off. He hadn’t wanted to admit to himself, let alone her, that he was jealous of Kaito. That he felt like he was losing her to someone else, someone who seemed to know exactly how to make her smile.

Sighing, Sasuke turned away from the balcony and walked to the door, opening it just enough to see her standing there. Her expression was softer than usual.

"Sasuke-kun," Sakura began, her voice gentle but with an underlying note of worry. “Can I come in?”

Sasuke studied her for a moment, his gaze colder than he intended. He didn’t know how to explain what was happening inside him, but he didn’t have the strength to refuse. "Yeah," he muttered, stepping aside to allow her entry.

Sakura stepped in, her gaze immediately softening as she took in the room. She wanted to reach out, to ask him what was wrong, but instead, she started with something easier.

"I’m sorry I didn’t see you much today," Sakura said, settling into the room. "I know you’ve been staying here in the room most of the time. I spent most of the day at the hospital. Kaito was helping with somethings. He really has a good grasp on this stuff."

Sasuke didn’t respond, his attention fixed on the book in his hands. He barely acknowledged her words, flipping through the pages with disinterest, though he hadn’t really been reading at all. His mind was elsewhere.

Sakura hesitated before continuing, but she didn’t give up. "Mikoto-san called me at lunchtime today," she added, trying to engage him with something more personal. "She, my mother, and Kushina-san were drinking tea together. They asked how we were."

There was still no reaction from Sasuke. His eyes didn’t leave the book, his fingers barely moving as they skimmed the pages. He was giving her nothing, as usual. Every word she spoke seemed to dissipate in the air between them. He wasn’t even pretending to care.

Sakura’s brow furrowed, frustration creeping into her voice. "Sasuke-kun, you’ve been like this for two days now. I know something’s bothering you. If you just tell me, I can—"

"Nothing’s wrong," Sasuke interrupted, his voice clipped and cold. "I’m fine."

His lack of response was like a slap in the face, but Sakura was persistent. She had to get through to him, to understand why he was acting like this. There was no way he could keep shutting her out. Not after everything they had been through.

As she stood there, trying to find a way to break through the silence, something in her mind clicked. She needed to prove something.

Straightening up, she cleared her throat, her tone more confident now. "You know, Kaito offered to train me tomorrow," she said, her eyes meeting his as she spoke, her voice laced with a purposeful edge. "He’s the champion of the Land of Mist in katana fighting, and he said he could teach me a few techniques. So tomorrow, we’re going to start training."

Sasuke’s hand tightened around the book he was holding, his knuckles turning white. His body went rigid, and he froze for a moment before slowly closing the book with a sharp snap. The sound echoed in the room, a soft but definite noise that seemed louder than it should have been.

Sakura watched, her heart skipping a beat as she realized the reason for Sasuke’s behavior all these days. She saw the flicker in his eyes—the jealousy, the frustration, the realization that her words had affected him far more than she had intended.

Sasuke wasn’t just shutting her out. He was afraid. Afraid of losing her to someone else.

His eyes flicked up to meet hers, dark with unspoken emotion. "So, you’re going to train with him?" Sasuke’s voice was colder now, laced with something more biting than usual.

Sasuke stood up abruptly, his chair scraping against the floor as he moved toward her. His usually calm and controlled demeanor had been shattered by the wave of emotions he could no longer suppress. Standing in front of Sakura, he fixed her with a hard gaze, his eyes narrowing slightly.

“Do you remember what you promised me, Sakura?” he asked, his voice cold but pointed. “You said you’d have your first lessons in using the katana with me.”

Sakura blinked in surprise at the sudden shift in his tone, her heart tightening as she tried to match his gaze. She knew exactly where this was heading, and she wasn’t about to back down.

“I remember,” she replied, frowning slightly as she crossed her arms. “But you also promised that I would have my first lessons in medical ninjutsu with you. But in Oto, you decided to learn with Karin instead.” Her voice had an edge to it now, a mix of frustration and hurt, but she wasn’t about to let him throw that promise in her face.

The tension in the room immediately thickened. Sasuke’s jaw clenched at her words. He had been hoping she would forgive him about this mistake, hoping that she wouldn’t bring it up again. But of course, she did.

“I apologized for that mistake, didn’t I?” he muttered, his tone sharp. He was trying to control the anger rising in his chest, but it wasn’t working. The memory of that betrayal still stung, and Sakura’s mention of it felt like a slap. “I didn’t... I had to learn them at that moment. It's not that I did it because I had nothing else to do.”

Sakura let out a frustrated sigh, her hands falling to her sides. “I wasn’t trying to make you feel bad, Sasuke-kun. I have forgiven you and I didn't mean what I said about that training, I just provoked you.” she said, her voice hardening. “But you’ve been acting like this because you’re jealous, right? You’ve been cold to me, and you’ve been avoiding me these two days.”

Sasuke’s patience snapped. He stepped forward, his gaze intense and unyielding. “You think I’m the one who’s in the wrong here?” His voice was rising now, frustration leaking through. “You’re the one who’s been ignoring me, laughing with Kaito like you’ve forgotten I even exist.”

Sakura recoiled slightly, caught off guard by his anger. She could feel her own temper flaring as she spoke. “What do you mean ‘laughing with Kaito’ ? I’m not doing anything wrong! He’s just... being nice to me! And you’ve been so distant these days, Sasuke! You act like you don’t care about anything, like you don’t want to spend time with me anymore! Every time I try to talk to you, you brush me off. It’s like you don’t even want to be around me!”

“Yeah these two days, what about the other days Sakura-san?” he said, imitating Kaito. Sasuke’s eyes darkened as his frustration boiled over.

“You think I don’t want to be around you? It’s not that, Sakura. I’m annoyed because you’re so oblivious to what Kaito is doing. He’s flirting with you, and you don’t even notice. You laugh at every stupid thing he says, you spend hours with him, and then you brush me off like I’m nothing!”

Sakura froze. Her breath hitched, the sting of his words sinking into her chest. She had never seen Sasuke like this—so raw, so angry. But there was no denying the hurt in his voice, and the realization hit her all at once. She hadn’t been paying attention to the way Kaito had been acting toward her. She hadn’t realized how much it was bothering Sasuke.

“You think I’m that naive?” she snapped, her temper flaring once more. “Do you think I’m blind to what’s happening? I’m not as dumb as you think, Sasuke!”

Sasuke ran a hand through his hair, frustration evident in the way his shoulders tensed. “You’re not blind, Sakura. But you’re so wrapped up in the attention he’s giving you, you don’t even see how much it’s affecting me.” His voice trembled slightly as he continued, “You don’t see how much it hurts to watch you smile and laugh with him like I don’t even matter.”

Sakura opened her mouth to speak, but the words caught in her throat. She hadn’t meant to hurt him. She hadn’t known how much her actions, or her lack of awareness, had affected him. But now, standing here, the weight of their unspoken feelings hung heavily between them.

Sasuke turned away, his back to her as he crossed his arms, his voice quieter now, but still laced with frustration. “I can’t keep pretending it doesn’t bother me. I’ve been patient. I’ve been waiting for you to realize... but you never did.”

Sakura stared at him, the pain in his words cutting deeper than she had expected. She had been so focused on everything else, on the pressure of everything happening around them, that she hadn’t seen the way Sasuke had been silently struggling. She hadn’t seen the cracks in his stoic facade. And now, the realization of how much she had been neglecting him stung her heart.

Unable to find the right words, Sakura stood frozen in place. She could feel the distance between them widening, an emotional gulf that seemed impossible to cross.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Sakura turned toward the door, her chest heavy with emotion. She couldn’t stay in this room, not when the tension was so thick she could barely breathe.

“I can’t do this right now,” she muttered, her voice shaky. “We will talk later.”

Without waiting for a response, she opened the door and walked out, leaving Sasuke standing in the center of the room, the echo of her departure hanging in the air like a painful reminder of everything that had gone wrong.

Chapter Text

The morning sun filtered through the windows, casting soft light on the wooden floor of the inn. Sasuke sat on the edge of his bed, staring down at his hands. He hadn’t slept a wink, the weight of his actions from last night pressing heavily on his chest. The sting of his words to Sakura still lingered in his mind, and the silence that had followed felt deafening.

‘I was an idiot...’ he thought bitterly.

His jealousy had taken over, clouding his judgment. His thoughts circled back to her laughter, the way it had sounded when Kaito made those jokes. The way she’d smiled, so freely and unguarded. It should have made him happy to see her so at ease, but instead, it had twisted into something ugly inside him.

He stood up, pushing the lingering regret aside as best as he could. A quick wash, some fresh clothes, and maybe—just maybe—he could begin to undo some of the damage he’d caused. His feet carried him automatically down the stairs, each step heavier than the last.

When he reached the breakfast area, he spotted her immediately.

Sakura sat at a table in the far corner, the delicate clink of her chopsticks against her bowl the only sound. She was alone, her expression unreadable as she quietly picked at her food. Sasuke’s heart skipped. He felt a flicker of hope, but it quickly faded as he approached.

"Sakura," he said softly, his voice quieter than usual.

She didn’t look up. Her chopsticks paused midair, and for a moment, the silence between them was thick. Her shoulders remained tense, and she continued eating without a word.

Sasuke's brow furrowed. He stood there, waiting for her to acknowledge him, but the seconds dragged on, the weight of her silence bearing down on him. Finally, she spoke, her voice cool, distant.

"Eat quickly," she said, her tone sharp but controlled. "We need to leave soon."

Sasuke’s heart sank at the lack of warmth in her words. He had expected—no, hoped—for something more. A glance. A sign that she wasn’t too angry to even look at him. But nothing came.

'Of course you idiot. After all the things you've done you can't expect her to always forgive you so easily. Even one word she said was too much.' He said to himself.

The air between them felt like a chasm, one that he had caused. He swallowed, the words caught in his throat.

"We’re heading to see the patients today, right?" Sasuke said, trying to keep his voice steady.

Sakura’s gaze finally met his, though it was brief. Her eyes were guarded, her lips pressed into a thin line. “Yes.” She nodded, but the tension between them was palpable.

The silence stretched on, stretching his nerves thin. He hated this. He hated seeing her so distant, so cold.

"Sakura…" he started again, his voice softer, almost pleading. "I know I messed up. I—"

She cut him off, her voice steady but firm. "We don’t have time for this right now." Her eyes flickered to the clock on the wall. "We need to check in on the patients, remember?"

Her words were like ice, and Sasuke felt his chest tighten. She wasn’t angry—not in the way he had expected—but her coldness hit him harder than any yelling could have. He could see it in the way her hands moved mechanically, in the way she no longer looked at him the way she used to.

He couldn’t say anything more, couldn’t find the words to undo what he’d done. His gaze dropped to his bowl, his appetite nonexistent.

Sakura finished her meal in silence, the only sound now the faint scrape of her chopsticks. When she was done, she placed the bowl down neatly and stood up, gathering her things.

"I’ll meet you outside," she said, walking past him without another glance.

Sasuke sat frozen for a moment, the heaviness in his chest almost unbearable. I need to fix this. I need to make it right… But how? How could he make her believe he was truly sorry when his actions spoke louder than any apology could?

The day had gone smoothly, the air full of the warm, pleasant hum of people recovering. From one house to another, Sakura checked on her patients—old villagers who had started the new treatment she had developed. Each visit was met with gratitude and hope, and Sakura beamed with pride every time she saw the results of her hard work.

Sasuke stood just outside each house, quietly observing. He was still trying to adjust to the steady flow of people and the endless chattering, but he was content to watch Sakura in her element. She was so at ease, so happy, and that made everything feel... right. She deserved this.

While she chatted with another patient inside, Sasuke’s phone buzzed in his pocket. The sound made him frown—he was still getting used to this strange little device, especially the whole “calling” thing. He had always relied on letters for communication, and the idea of talking into a small box just felt odd to him.

He pulled the phone out hesitantly, tapping the screen to answer, his eyes already on Sakura.

“Yeah?” he said, his tone more guarded than usual.

It was Itachi on the other end, his voice calm as ever. “Sasuke. How are you? We haven't spoken since you left.”

“We're fine. Sorry I didn't call you, I'm not used to this idea of ​​phone calls." Sasuke said, and Itachi laughed at this knowing his little brother's nature.

"How are you? Everything okay?" Sasuke asked.

"Everything is fine here don't worry. How’s the mission going? You keeping an eye on Sakura?"

Sasuke’s eyes darted to the open door, where Sakura was laughing at something the patient had said. “Yeah, it’s fine. Everything’s going well.”

Itachi chuckled. “Good. I’m glad to hear it. So, you two are... working well together?”

Sasuke stiffened. “Why wouldn’t we be?”

Before Itachi could respond, a loud, distinct scream pierced the air. “Itachi! Give me the phone this instant!”

Sasuke blinked. Was that... their mother?

“Of …course.” Itachi's voice faltered for the briefest second.

There was a shuffling sound, then a click, and suddenly Mikoto’s warm voice came through the phone. “Sasuke, dear. I need to talk to you.”

“M-Mother?” Sasuke stammered, taken off guard. “Hi… What—how—”

“I know what you did, Sasuke. Don’t think I didn’t hear about it,” Mikoto said in a tone that was far too knowing for comfort. “I heard it in her voice this morning... and last night too. Sakura’s upset with you, and I want to know what the hell you messed up.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t huh me young man!”

Sasuke’s mind went blank. How does she know about that? His hand tightened around the phone. He glanced over at Sakura’s back, suddenly feeling exposed. “H-how do you know about that?”

“Sweetheart, it’s obvious. You’ve been acting like an idiot lately. Don't think I didn't discover these letter problems when you were in Oto. And I know my daughter-in-law well enough to hear it in her voice that you upset her again.” Mikoto’s voice softened.

"Mother, Sakura isn't your daughter-in-law yet," Itachi was heard saying with a laugh.

"You shut up, I'll deal with you as soon as I hang up the phone with Sasuke,"

Mikoto sighed dramatically, as if this was the most troublesome thing in the world. “Now listen carefully, Sasuke. You’d better go make things right. I don’t care how you do it, but if you don’t, not only will you have to face her wrath—but you’ll have to face mine too. And trust me, you do not want to deal with me.”

Sasuke felt a chill run down his spine at the thought of his mother’s anger. He had never seen her truly upset, but the mere tone in her voice now was enough to make him squirm.

“Make her feel good, Sasuke,” Mikoto continued. “And if you upset her again, you will deal with me. Understand?”

Sasuke stood frozen for a moment, holding the phone as if it were a hot stone. “I... I understand,” he muttered, completely thrown off balance.

“Good,” Mikoto said with a satisfied tone. “Now go be a good boy and fix things. I’ll be expecting an update later. Have fun!”

With that, she hung up without another word.

Sasuke stared at the phone in his hand, unsure of what had just happened. ‘Mikoto? Threatening me?’

He put the phone away, taking a deep breath to collect himself. ‘How the hell am I supposed to fix this?’ He glanced at the door again, and there she was—Sakura, stepping out and walking toward him with a smile on her face.

She raised an eyebrow, noticing his frozen state. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” he said quickly, his voice almost too fast. He tried to muster up some semblance of composure. “Just... you’re doing great today. I am really proud of you.”

Sakura ,not quite convinced by his sudden shift in attitude, but too tired to question it. “Thanks.”

The two left the house they were in and Sasuke was thinking of something to fix the situation.

"Are you done for today?" he asked.

"Yes."

"Are you hungry?"

"No."

"Are you tired?"

"A little."

The cool air between them felt suffocating as Sasuke suddenly reached out, grabbing Sakura’s arm gently but firmly. His grip wasn’t forceful; it was as if he were holding onto a lifeline.

"Sakura, I’m sorry," he said, his voice strained with the weight of his regret.

Sakura stopped in her tracks, staring at him for a moment. Her expression didn’t soften, but her eyes flickered with something unreadable. She pulled her arm out of his grip, the movement sharp but controlled.

“Sorry doesn’t fix everything,” she said, her tone cool and steady. “Especially not when you're being a hypocrite.”

Sasuke flinched at the sharpness in her voice, his throat tightening. He wanted to say something, but the words stuck. Instead, he just listened.

“We’re not children anymore, Sasuke,” she continued, her gaze unwavering. “We’re mature enough to talk things through, to solve things differently. But that doesn’t mean I’ve forgiven you.”

She took a deep breath, her gaze turning more intense as she continued. “You were a hypocrite. And immature. Letting jealousy take control of you like that...”

Sasuke’s heart dropped at her words, and he lowered his head, closing his eyes. She was right. Every word hit him like a truth he couldn’t escape. He had let his emotions get the best of him, and now he had to face the consequences of his actions.

"You’re right," he said quietly, his voice laced with shame. "I feel really stupid for everything I said that night."

“Yeah, sure.” She said .

He know. It wasn’t enough to just apologize. Words were useless. He had to do more. Much more. Then an idea came to his mind.

Sasuke cleared his throat, a rare sound of uncertainty escaping his lips. "It's early, you said you weren't hungry."

"Yeah, and?"

"How about we do some training?" He said in a flat tone, attempting to sound casual, though his words made no sense in the moment.

Sakura blinked, confused. “Train? You want to train... now?”

“I want to teach you how to use a katana.”

“A katana?” she echoed, her voice a mix of disbelief and intrigue.

Sasuke nodded. “I know you enjoy training with me. And you get... a bit too worked up when you’re angry. Maybe this will help you get that frustration out.”

Sakura stared at him, utterly dumbfounded. "Are you... are you trying to apologize with swordplay?"

Sasuke, still deadpan, met her gaze. “I didn’t say it was a perfect plan.”

“Well,” she began, her tone mockingly serious, “if you think waving a katana around is going to fix everything, then I guess I’ll bite. But you better be ready for the consequences when I inevitably chop you in half, Uchiha.”

Sasuke, somehow looking even more serious, nodded. “I’ll take my chances.”

"Where are we going to have this training session?" Sakura asked.

"In the field near the hotel we're staying at." He said and so the two of them set off in that direction.

As they walked, Sasuke came to an abrupt halt in front of a weapon shop, the wooden door creaking as he entered without a word. Sakura raised an eyebrow. She stood outside, her arms crossed and her thoughts swimming with a mix of confusion and amusement. ‘What is he planning now?’

Minutes passed before Sasuke emerged from the shop, a shiny new katana in hand. He looked... well, just as stoic as ever, but the katana in his hand had a certain weight to it—a symbol of the “apology” he was attempting.

Sakura’s gaze fell on the weapon. “Is that for me?”

Sasuke nodded, the faintest hint of discomfort in his expression. “Yeah, it’s yours.”

Sakura looked at the katana, then back at him. It was sleek, with a sharp gleam to it. Her lips curled into a grin. “Well, aren’t you full of surprises.”

Without another word, they walked the remaining distance to the open field, the grass rustling beneath their feet. Sasuke stood for a moment, adjusting his grip on his katana. Sakura, ever the eager student, moved to the side and began tying her hair into a loose ponytail, her fingers deftly pulling it back and securing it.

Sasuke’s eyes lingered for a moment on her ponytail, a brief thought slipping into his mind. ‘She looks beautiful like that...’. He quickly rolled up his sleeves, trying to shake the thought. ‘Focus.’

He cleared his throat. “We’ll start with basic techniques. You should be able to pick them up quickly.”

Sakura nodded, her focus returning to the training at hand. She took her katana and gripped it firmly. The way she held the weapon with such natural ease was a reminder of her sharp instincts. Sasuke gave her a few instructions, and to his surprise, she followed them perfectly, executing each move with precision and grace.

As they went through the drills, Sasuke began to relax, watching her closely. Despite the tension still lingering between them, there was something calming about the way she trained. It was almost... familiar. Comfortable.

Sakura’s breath quickened as she continued to follow Sasuke’s movements. Her focus was intense, but there was something else too—something that she couldn’t quite shake. She was still irritated, and no matter how much she loved training with him, she couldn’t completely let go of the frustration bubbling in her chest.

Finally, she threw down her practice stance and exhaled sharply, her annoyance suddenly taking the wheel. “Okay, I’ve had enough of this,” she muttered, her gaze narrowing as she raised the katana. “Let’s see how you handle a real fight.”

Sasuke barely had time to react before Sakura lunged at him, her movements sharp and aggressive. The force behind her strike was more than he’d expected from a beginner. She was fast, determined, and the way she swung that katana—she meant business.

‘Okay, this isn’t just a little venting,’ Sasuke thought as he quickly sidestepped her attack. ‘She’s really going for it.’

He smirked, raising his own katana to parry her next strike. “Careful, Sakura. You’re starting to look like you want to kill your lover.”

Sakura’s eyes flashed with a mischievous glint as she struck again. “Maybe that’s exactly what I’m trying to do.”

Sasuke’s smirk only grew wider as he blocked her blows, each clash of steel ringing through the air. Sakura’s movements were fluid, though raw—there was still a trace of anger in her strikes, the kind that came from frustration. Sasuke matched her perfectly, not holding back but also not pushing her too hard.

With each strike, Sakura’s annoyance seemed to grow. Her katanas rang against Sasuke’s with force, and after a particularly sharp clash, Sasuke had to take a step back. He raised an eyebrow at her. “You’re getting a little too good at this.”

“Maybe I’m just tired of being nice,” Sakura shot back, her voice laced with a hint of sarcasm.

She lunged again, her katana slicing down at Sasuke with far more intensity than before. Sasuke, still wearing his smirk, effortlessly blocked the strike, though he could feel the force behind it.

“That’s a little too much aggression for a ‘lesson,’ don’t you think?” Sasuke said with a teasing tone. “You’ve got to calm down, or you’ll give yourself an injury.”

"Go ahead, leave the words for later."

"Okay. Whoever takes the katana out of the other person's hand first wins. Deal?" Sasuke said.

"Deal."

Sasuke was beginning to wonder how far Sakura would push this sparring match. She was still fiery, her movements fast and precise, but Sasuke was having no trouble keeping up. With each strike, they circled each other, their katanas ringing with each clash. Her energy was undeniable, but he still had the upper hand.

That is, until he made a critical mistake.

With a sudden flick of her wrist, Sakura knocked Sasuke’s katana off-course, the blade slipping from his grasp. He cursed under his breath as it skittered across the grass, out of reach. For a moment, he stood there, stunned by her sheer tenacity.

Sakura, breathing heavily, grinned widely, her cheeks flushed from the workout. “I win,” she said, the victory in her voice undeniable.

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, not quite satisfied with the outcome. He knew he wasn’t completely beaten, but it was clear that the playful edge in their sparring had shifted. “You’re getting better. But don’t think you can do that again.”

Sakura laughed lightly, her breath still shaky from their match. “Well, that’s what happens when you underestimate me, Sasuke.”

But Sasuke wasn’t going to let her claim victory just yet. As he took a step toward her to pick up his sword, he couldn’t resist the impulse.

Without warning, Sasuke reached out and lightly grabbed her wrist, pulling her closer. Sakura’s eyes widened in surprise.

“What—?”

Before she could finish, he leaned in, his lips brushing her ear in a soft, teasing gesture. The sensation made her body shiver, her breath catching in her throat.

Sasuke’s voice was low, almost a whisper as he spoke right by her ear. “You’re very beautiful, Sakura.”

Sakura froze for a moment, her face burning, her heart racing. It was so unlike him—Sasuke wasn’t the type to be so open with his affection, especially in such a subtle, teasing way.

She tried to gather her composure, but the closeness was intoxicating. In the split second of vulnerability that Sasuke gave her, she saw an opening. He was caught off guard, distracted by the proximity, and his guard dropped just enough.

Before Sasuke knew what hit him, Sakura closed the distance between them even more, her lips brushing against his cheek as she pressed herself closer. Her nose nuzzled his, and the sudden, unexpected intimacy made his focus waver for just a second.

That was all she needed.

With a swift motion, Sakura twisted her wrist free from his grip and brought the katana down in one fluid movement, knocking his weapon from his hand. She had him. Sasuke stared at her, blinking in disbelief as the sword clattered to the ground.

Sakura stepped back, a sly grin on her lips as she caught her breath. “I win again.”

Sasuke, still a little caught up in the sudden shift of energy, frowned, though the edge of amusement played at his lips. "It's not like I was thinking about the katana in my hand. The fight was over."

Sakura rolled her eyes playfully, still breathing heavily from their sparring. “A good shinobi should never lose their concentration in a battle, Sasuke. You should know that by now.”

“Next time,” Sasuke said, finally breaking the silence. “You won’t get away so easily.”

Sakura tilted her head slightly, her expression teasing. “We’ll see about that, Uchiha.”

Sasuke couldn’t help but smile, the brief flicker of affection in his eyes betraying his usual stoicism. “We’ll see. Let's go eat dinner now."

" 'Let's go'? More accurately 'Go'." Sakura said as she let go of her hair and fixed it.

"What do you mean?"

"I'm not having dinner with you. Just because you invited me to a 'training' and complimented me doesn't mean I forgot what happened or that I forgave you.”

"Sakura, don't-"

She turned fully toward him then, giving him a long look. “You can go have dinner in your room. I’ll be having mine in mine. And don’t even think about trying to change my mind.”

Her tone was commanding, but Sasuke couldn’t help but smirk. The usual fire in her voice was present, but it was mixed with something else—something playful.

Sasuke leaned against a tree, crossing his arms over his chest as he watched her. “You’re giving orders now?” he asked, amused. “What happened to the sweet, forgiving Sakura?”

“I’m still sweet,” she shot back, but there was no denying the edge in her voice. “But I’m not forgiving just yet.”

Her tone was final, and there was no more room for argument. Sasuke took a step back and gave her a slow nod. "Understood, Commander."

"Good night Uchiha-san."

Sakura turned to walk away, but Sasuke’s smirk stayed in place as he watched her leave. She was so determined, so strong-willed. It was one of the things he admired most about her. But something else lingered, something he hadn’t expected—an odd sense of pride.

As Sakura walked off toward the hotel, Sasuke found himself smiling softly. “I’ll eat you and those nerves of yours soon,” he muttered under his breath, the words carrying a playful, teasing promise.

Sasuke turned to head back to his room, the events of the evening still lingering in his mind. As he passed a small shop along the street, the brightly lit sign caught his eye. Anmitsu.

He froze for a moment, remembering the way Sakura’s eyes would light up whenever she mentioned it. It was her favorite dessert, one she always craved after a long day. A small, devious grin tugged at the corner of his lips. ‘Perfect.’

Without overthinking it, Sasuke stepped inside and bought a serving of anmitsu, the sweet aroma of syrup and fresh fruit filling the air as he left the shop, the bowl in hand. His thoughts were clear—he’d go to Sakura’s room, tease her a bit more, and maybe get one more laugh out of her. He was getting a bit more comfortable with this, wasn’t he?

Sasuke arrived at her door and knocked, the sound echoing lightly in the hallway. He could hear her footsteps approaching, and the door creaked open. There stood Sakura, looking at him with an eyebrow raised, arms crossed, as if she’d been expecting something, but certainly not this.

“What do you want now?” she asked.

Sasuke smiled, his usual stoic expression barely hiding the amusement in his eyes. He held up the bowl of anmitsu in front of her face, watching her reaction. “I brought you dessert.”

Sakura blinked, then her expression softened immediately, a grin spreading across her face as she looked at the treat. “Anmitsu!” She said in awe, almost like a child who had just received her most desired gift. “You remembered.”

“Of course I did,” Sasuke replied, voice smooth, though the hint of teasing lingered. “I know what you like.”

She took the dessert from his hand, her eyes shining with genuine joy as she looked up at him. “This is exactly what I wanted.”

Sasuke smirked, leaning against the doorframe. “I’m glad. But...” He paused for dramatic effect. “If you’re so happy about it, maybe you should have dinner with me.”

Sakura stopped mid-bite, holding the spoon in front of her mouth as she shot him a sidelong glance. “What?”

Sasuke’s smirk widened. “Come on, Sakura. You can’t just eat your dessert and run. You should be more grateful.”

Sakura raised her eyebrow, her expression playful yet slightly mischievous. She leaned toward him, her voice lowering to a near-whisper. “Come closer a bit.”

Sasuke, intrigued, took a step forward, leaning in, expecting her to respond in some teasing way.

But instead, Sakura leaned in close to his ear, her breath warm against his skin as she whispered a single, defiant word: “No.”

Sasuke froze, caught off guard. Before he could react, she gave him a push, closing the door softly but firmly in his face.

He stared at the closed door for a moment, a mixture of shock and laughter bubbling up inside him. “Stubborn,” he muttered to himself, the amusement still evident in his tone.

Just as he turned to leave, the door swung open again, and Sakura’s voice rang out from inside, sharp and teasing. “I heard that, Mr.Smart-ass,” she called, before promptly slamming the door shut in his face once more.

He stood there for a moment, feeling lighter than he had in days. With a final, amused smile, he turned and walked down the hall, heading to his own room.

Sasuke couldn’t help but chuckle, his eyes lighting up with genuine amusement as he shook his head. “What a women.”

Chapter Text

Sasuke stood quietly in the backyard of his home, the crisp evening air washing over him. It had been two days since they had returned from the Land of Mist—a mission Sasuke had been more than ready to see end.
In the silence, he found himself reflecting on those last few days of the mission, the tension that had followed their argument still lingering in the back of his mind. Sakura had been sharp with him, her humor laced with sarcasm and irony, all the things that once made him smile now acting as barriers between them. But beneath the teasing, Sasuke knew she was still angry. He had made a mistake. She hadn’t forgiven him yet, and he wasn’t sure when she would.
They had returned earlier than planned—three days ahead of schedule, after the mission had been successfully completed. It had been late when they arrived, and despite their proximity, each had returned to their own home, their work piling up in the days that followed. Sasuke hadn’t seen her since. Now, standing outside, he realized how much he had missed her. 
They had exchanged messages, of course. For this, Sasuke thanked the new technology that Kakashi had introduced to the village. Sasuke had written to her every hour and Sakura had replied with some emojis showing the middle finger. However, for Sasuke, messages would never be the same as physical proximity.
The soft rustle of the door behind him broke his thoughts. He turned to find his mother, Mikoto, standing there with a plate in her hands, offering him a small, knowing smile.
"Sasuke," she called, her voice light but warm, "Come inside. You should have some fruit. It's good for the body, especially after dinner. Helps protect against the seasonal viruses."
Sasuke hesitated for a moment before walking toward her, a subtle sigh escaping his lips. "I’ll join you in a moment," he muttered, though his voice lacked the usual sharpness. There was something comforting about his mother’s insistence on these little rituals, even if he had never really been one for them.
Mikoto didn’t press further, only nodding as she placed the plate on the table just inside the doorway, giving him space. Sasuke followed her inside, the warmth of the house contrasting with the crispness of the night air. He entered the living room, where the familiar scene greeted him.
Izumi, Itachi’s fiancée, was sitting on the sofa, her attention focused on the fruit she was carefully peeling with a delicate touch. Her eyes flicked up at him, a teasing glint in her gaze. "Taking your sweet time, Sasuke?" she remarked, her tone lighthearted.
Itachi sat beside her, his face impassive, as always, but the corners of his mouth lifted slightly in what could almost be called a smirk. "He's just savoring the peace and quiet," Itachi commented without looking away from the TV.
Fugaku, seated on the opposite sofa, barely acknowledged Sasuke’s entrance, his eyes glued to the television screen. Sasuke moved to the third sofa, the same one he had always sat on. 
Mikoto handed him a plate of fruit, a smile tugging at her lips. “Here, eat. You’ll feel better.”
Sasuke accepted the plate, nodding in acknowledgment, but his thoughts were elsewhere. “Is everything okay?” Mikoto asked, sitting beside him, her eyes soft with concern. She could always tell when something weighed on him, even when he tried to hide it.
“Just tired,” Sasuke answered quietly, although he wasn’t sure whether it was the mission or the distance between him and Sakura that made him feel that way.
The soft hum of the television filled the room as the Uchiha family settled into their evening routine. The latest episode of a popular romance series was playing, something that aired every night at the same time, and tonight was no exception.
The show was supposed to be a heart-wrenching romance—filled with longing glances, intense drama, and moments of passion. Yet, to Sasuke, it seemed like nothing more than a never-ending cycle of breakups, tearful reunions, and empty promises. He couldn’t understand the appeal.
In the background, Fugaku’s voice rose in mild annoyance. “What’s the point of this show? In all these episodes, the only thing we’ve seen is this couple breaking up and getting back together a hundred times. How is that supposed to be romantic?”
Izumi let out a light laugh from the sofa beside him, her eyes still glued to the screen. “Oh, come on, Fugaku-san, it's not about the breakups. It’s the drama, the tension!”
Mikoto, sitting near Sasuke on the other sofa, raised an eyebrow at Fugaku. “It’s a romance series, Fugaku. It’s supposed to be dramatic. It’s full of ups and downs for the main couple.”
Fugaku huffed, clearly unimpressed. “I’m watching everything except the romance, then,” he muttered under his breath, turning his attention back to the television.
Izumi, Itachi and Sasuke  chuckled at Fugaku’s comment, but before anyone could add anything else, a sudden sound broke through the room—the sound of the front door opening with a quick creak. Everyone turned their heads just in time to see Shisui burst through the door, his usual carefree energy on full display.
“Ah, thank goodness you’re all in here!” Shisui’s voice was a little breathless as he strode into the living room. His expression was unusually serious as he scanned the room. “Quick, change the channel to Konoha Live—now.”
Mikoto furrowed her brow in confusion, looking over at him. “Shisui, what’s going on? We’re in the middle of a show.”
Izumi frowned slightly, her arms crossed. “Yeah, sit down and relax for a bit, Shisui. You’re always in such a rush.”
Shisui barely seemed to notice the tone of her words. “I’m telling you, it’s important! Sakura-chan  has a a live interview on Konoha Live for five minutes, and we need to watch it.”
Sasuke's head snapped around at the mention of Sakura’s name, his earlier distraction quickly melting away. His pulse quickened just hearing her name spoken aloud, and he glanced at the screen briefly, as if considering changing the channel himself.
Mikoto, Izumi, and even Fugaku all looked at each other, suddenly aware of the urgency in Shisui’s voice.
It was Mikoto who spoke first, with a slight frown. “Sakura? A live interview? Why didn’t she tell us about this?”
"It's not like she knew. According to what Naruto told me now, the television had sent words to her just a few minutes ago," Shisui said, looking around for where the remote control was.
"What a lack of professionalism," Fugaku said as he crossed his arms. "They should have given the girl time to get ready."
Izumi laughed and elbowed Itachi, both of them ready to tease him but holding back. Sakura had become an important element of discussion between them and a very important person to everyone. Sasuke’s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Sakura, and before he could stop himself, he turned to look at Itachi, who was casually holding the remote control in his hand.
“Itachi,” Sasuke said in a flat voice, but the command was clear. “Change the channel.”
Itachi was now ready to have a little fun with his brother. "Why?" He said without changing his expression. "I'm enjoying this show."
At that moment he hears everyone in the house shouting "Itachi, Konoha Live, now!"
Fugaku, who had been grumbling under his breath about the show, let out an exasperated sigh. “For once, can we just watch something that isn’t full of nonsense?”
Izumi and Mikoto both looked toward Itachi, now almost in unison. “Come on, change the channel,” Mikoto said gently, though there was an amused look in her eyes. “This is important. It’s Sakura.”
 “Alright, alright,” Itachi muttered with a smile, pressing a button on the remote. The screen flickered, and then Konoha Live appeared, much to everyone’s relief.
The room fell silent as Sakura’s smiling face appeared on the screen. She looked poised and confident in her usual way, wearing a light but professional outfit. Sasuke felt a small knot in his chest tighten, his eyes locked on her image, feeling an odd mix of pride and anticipation.
“She really is something else.” Izumi remarked softly, her voice full of admiration.
Mikoto smiled warmly at the screen. “She’s grown so much… I’m proud of her.”
The room remained quiet as everyone watched Sakura's live interview unfold on the screen. For nearly an hour, she spoke with confidence and grace, explaining the revolutionary treatment she and Shizune had developed to combat the disease spreading in the Land of Mist. Sasuke couldn’t help but admire her calm demeanor—her poised answers, her steady gaze, and how effortlessly she handled the questions. He was impressed by how professional she seemed, even though this was her first time on live television.
“And now, Sakura," the journalist began, her voice taking on a more playful note, "there’s something everyone in Konoha is dying to know. You’re not just a skilled medic and a brilliant mind—you’re also the girlfriend of one of the sexiest shinobi in Konoha. How does it feel to be with Sasuke Uchiha, the man who’s turned every fangirl’s heart to mush?”
Sakura’s face instantly turned crimson, and for a brief moment, her eyes widened in shock as she stared at the screen, her mind racing. The room went quiet, except for the soft murmur of the TV, and everyone—Sasuke included—held their breath, wondering how she would respond.
Sakura blinked, clearly thrown off by the sudden shift in the interview. Her voice came out carefully, almost too composed, as she tried to wrap her mind around the question. “W-What do you mean?” she stammered, her cheeks still burning bright red.
The journalist didn’t hesitate, leaning in a little closer with a playful glint in her eye. “Oh, come on, Sakura. It’s no secret that you and Sasuke Uchiha are in a relationship. The whole village knows about it! So, tell us… what’s it like to be dating the Sasuke Uchiha?”
The awkward silence in the room was palpable. Mikoto stifled a chuckle, her hand hovering near her mouth as she tried not to laugh. Izumi’s eyes sparkled with amusement, though she didn’t say anything, simply watching the interaction unfold.
Fugaku, ever the stoic figure, grunted from the couch. “This is ridiculous,” he muttered under his breath, though even he couldn’t help the tiny smirk that tugged at his lips.
Itachi, on the other hand, just smirked at Sasuke, who was now squirming slightly in his seat, clearly uncomfortable. "Sexiest shinobi. Very pround of my little brother." Itachi observed dryly, his voice almost too calm for the situation.
Back on the screen, Sakura was still struggling to regain her composure. She cleared her throat before answering, her voice sounding much more professional than she felt. “I… I mean, it’s not something I really think about,” she said, trying to deflect. “We’re both just… doing our best in our own lives. There’s nothing to it.”
The journalist, undeterred by her answer, leaned forward even more, her smile widening. “But don’t you ever find yourself thinking about what it’s like to date someone so... desirable? Especially considering how many hearts he’s broken with this choice?”
Sakura’s face went even darker, if that was even possible, her mind scrambling for a way out. “Well, uh… Sasuke’s never really been one to care about that sort of thing,” she said, her words coming out a little too quickly. “He’s more focused on his mission and... training.”
The journalist pressed on, clearly enjoying the discomfort she was causing. “So, you mean to tell me that Sasuke Uchiha—the Sasuke Uchiha—has never once charmed you with a smoldering look or a sweet word?”
Sakura blinked, her face turning even redder at the implication. Her hands gripped the armrest of the chair, her knuckles turning white as she forced herself to remain calm. "Same as any other couple."
But the journalist wasn’t finished yet. “Okay, another question—because we all know Konoha's got its fair share of sexy shinobi, but how do you handle it when other women are practically throwing themselves at Sasuke? Does it ever make you jealous?”
Sasuke, now a bright shade of red himself, shifted uncomfortably on the sofa. His eyes darted to his family, but none of them seemed particularly sympathetic. Instead, they were all trying to suppress their laughter, and even Fugaku had let out a small chuckle at the absurdity of it all.
Sakura glanced at the camera, then back at the journalist. With an exaggerated sigh, she replied as professionally as possible, “Sasuke-kun is the type of person who doesn’t really pay attention to that. So… no. I trust him.”
"Awww Sasuke-kun, you just called them so sweet Sakura." The journalist said, making Sakura blush even more. "Tell us more, dear. Just like Sasuke, you're a pretty sexy woman. Does Sasuke get jealous of you? How do you handle this?"
Sakura started rubbing her hands on her legs as if in embarrassment. "We both trust each other and don't focus on others but ourselves."
“That is so sweet. But we have something else to ask,”, voice suddenly a little more playful. “Konoha has long admired Sasuke Uchiha’s strength and stoic nature, but many people are curious about something more… personal. If you don’t mind me asking, how is Sasuke Uchiha in bed?”
For a split second, everything in the room seemed to freeze. Even the sound of the air conditioning seemed to stop. Sakura’s face immediately turned pale, her eyes widening in shock as she stared at the journalist, her mouth opening and closing as if trying to find words. She was speechless, her mind racing, trying to come up with a response that didn’t involve hiding under a rock.
The family, on the other hand, was in total chaos. Sasuke’s face went as red as Sakura’s, his eyes narrowing in disbelief. He looked like he might combust at any moment.
Shisui, Itachi, and Izumi were already laughing uncontrollably. Izumi had her hand over her mouth to stifle the laughter, but her shaking shoulders gave away just how hard she was struggling. Itachi leaned back, his eyes glinting with amusement, while Shisui was practically doubled over in hysterics, trying to catch his breath.
Mikoto looked horrified, her face as red as her son’s. She quickly covered her face with one hand, as though she could somehow shield herself from the awkwardness. Fugaku, meanwhile, looked completely unamused, his usually serious demeanor stiffening. He wasn’t laughing, and the steely look on his face only made the situation even funnier to the rest of the family.
Sakura, still frozen, managed to squeak out, “That’s... that’s too personal to talk about on live TV!” Her voice came out a little high-pitched, betraying her discomfort. She shifted in her seat uncomfortably, trying to make the awkwardness disappear, but it wasn’t working.
The journalist, however, was relentless. “But you two have had some intimate scenes in the past, haven’t you?” she continued, her tone teasing. “It’s obvious there’s more than just medical work going on in your relationship, Sakura. How was it? Was it as passionate as the girls imagine?”
“I... I’m not answering that,” Sakura said firmly, her voice barely above a whisper. She crossed her arms tightly in front of her chest, as though trying to physically block out the conversation. “These things are not discussed on a live broadcast.”
At that point, the room erupted with laughter again. Shisui wiped his eyes and let out a breathless, “You’re handling this way better than I would’ve, Sakura.”
Izumi looked at Sasuke, trying not to laugh, but failing miserably. “I didn’t know you had that side to you, Sasuke,” she teased with a wink, though her voice was shaking with laughter.
The journalist, unfazed by the tension she’d created, moved on to another question, still wearing that smug grin. “Alright then, let’s change the topic. Since we’re on the subject of family, what’s it like having a father-in-law as fierce as Fugaku Uchiha? He’s so serious, it’s like he doesn’t even know how to laugh.”
The moment the words left the journalist’s mouth, the entire room burst again into uncontrollable laughter. Mikoto was snickering behind her hand, her eyes glistening with amusement.
Fugaku’s eyes narrowed, the serious look on his face growing even more intense, but this time it was clear that he wasn’t happy with the direction the interview was taking. “I do know how to laugh,” he said, his voice so serious that it only made the situation more comical.
Sakura was looking at the journalist very seriously. A look that was screaming What do I want here? “Well, actually, Fugaku-san is very kind and loving to everyone,” she said, suddenly switching to a more serious tone. “And I think we need to speak with much respect when we refer to great figures like him. Don’t you think?”
Fugaku straightened up at the praise, his posture shifting into something that looked suspiciously like the proud father-in-law stance. He even puffed out his chest slightly, as though he were trying to show off his ‘fatherly’ pride. The sight of him trying to look ‘fierce’ and proud only made everyone laugh harder.
“Yeah, you’re really intimidating, Fugaku,” Shisui managed between fits of laughter. 
Itachi grinned, adding to the teasing, “At least, you’ve got the serious look down. No one can deny that.”
Fugaku shot a glare at the two boys, but there was no hiding the fact that he was, perhaps just a little, enjoying the attention. Still, his voice was as firm as ever. “I am not a joke.”
The interview had ended, and Sasuke was sitting there, absolutely paralyzed by the awkwardness that was now filling the room. He could still hear the echo of the journalist’s voice in his mind, asking personal questions that, for some reason, seemed to have set off a chain reaction that no one had warned him about.
He had never felt so exposed. They hadn’t told anyone. Not even their families. Sure, deep down, Sasuke knew they all suspected—or maybe they knew—but none of them had ever outright acknowledged it. Now, the cat was out of the bag, and Sasuke had no idea how to handle the situation.
His family, all sitting in the living room, turned their eyes on him as the screen flickered off. Sasuke could feel the weight of their stares like a physical presence. There was nowhere to hide.
Mikoto, his mother, was the first to speak. Her voice was calm and kind, as always, though there was a trace of amusement hidden behind her words. “Sasuke, darling, you don’t have to feel embarrassed. We all knew about this.”
Sasuke swallowed, his throat dry, and glanced down at his hands, still not knowing how to respond. His body felt frozen in place. How did she know? How did they all know?
Fugaku, sitting across from him with his usual serious expression, let out a low sigh. “We’re not blind, Sasuke,” he said in his deep, authoritative voice. “We’ve all seen the way you and Sakura interact. No one’s been fooling anyone here.”
Sasuke shifted uncomfortably on the couch, hoping to shrink into the cushions. His father’s bluntness only seemed to make him more self-conscious.
Izumi, sitting beside her fiancé, Itachi, couldn’t help herself. She chuckled softly, her eyes twinkling with mischief. “You thought we didn’t notice, huh, Sasuke? Your face gives it all away.”
Itachi, sitting next to her, smirked in that usual calm way of his. “We’ve known for a while. You two can’t exactly hide it when you’re practically glowing when you’re together.”
Sasuke shot his older brother a look of mild annoyance. He was really starting to feel the heat now. Everyone was so casual about it, but Sasuke felt like the world had just opened up underneath him.
Mikoto, sensing his discomfort, tried to ease the tension. She smiled warmly at him, trying to make him feel better. “It’s really nothing to be embarrassed about, Sasuke. You’ve always been a bit... reserved. But seeing you with Sakura, how happy you are, it’s clear to anyone who’s paying attention.”
Shisui, ever the joker, leaned back and crossed his arms. “Well, now that it’s out in the open, we should probably officially congratulate you.” He grinned mischievously. “Any wedding plans, Sasuke?”
Sasuke stared at him, his eyes narrowing. “Not before him,” he muttered pointing to Itachi.
The whole room burst into laughter at that, with Izumi and Itachi shaking their heads, still chuckling softly. Sasuke simply sank lower into the couch, crossing his arms in front of him, wishing he could disappear. 
"Don't worry about the jokes Sasuke," Fugaku said calmly. "Take your time, but when you make up your mind to take the big step together then you should tell us in advance. Even though we live in these modern times we still have our traditions. We will go ask Sakura's hand in marriage from her parents properly."
“Sure, father,” Sasuke said, nodding in approval.
Everyone dispersed to do their usual evening chores while Sasuke was still sat on the couch and was confused by everything that had happened in just 1 hour. He laughed to himself and looked at the clock on the wall. He couldn't wait to call Sakura and why not tease her a little, but he had to wait. He knew when was the perfect time to call her, when she was alone in her room and not in the presence of her parents. Thinking about this, Sasuke remembered that now their relationship was public and if not tomorrow soon he would have to meet Sakura's parents. He had to apologize for keeping this fact a secret.
Meanwhile, Sakura walked along the streets of Konoha, her footsteps slow and measured. Her mind raced through the events of the evening, replaying every question, every glance from the journalist. The warmth of the gathering still lingered in her chest, but it quickly began to sour as the weight of her parents’ likely questions settled over her. She imagined their curious looks, their probing words, their expectations. Would they approve? Of course , at least her mother. Mebuki and Mikoto spent almost the entire day together and had no reason to be against it. Would they tease her or, worse, try to rush things?
Her hands gripped the straps of her bag a little tighter as she neared her home, her heart racing in a different way now. A mixture of nerves and excitement, but mostly, the anticipation of facing the reality of what came next. She knew she would be alone in her room soon, and the moment that happened, she would allow herself a breath.
Sakura stepped through the door, the familiar warmth of her home wrapping around her like a blanket. She kicked off her shoes, and made her way toward the living room. The soft clink of dishes from the kitchen reached her ears as she entered, and she caught sight of her mother, standing by the counter, a smile so wide it could rival the sun itself. Her mother’s eyes glistened with excitement, but there was a gleam there too—something mischievous.
On the sofa, her father sat with a cup of tea, his usual serious expression plastered on his face. But when he saw her, his lips twitched into a grin that meant trouble. Sakura’s stomach dropped. She had a feeling tonight was going to be one of those nights.
"Hi, Mom!" Sakura greeted her mother, offering a small, tired smile.
Her mother beamed back, her voice warm and enthusiastic. "Hello, my sweet! How was your evening? Was it exciting? Did everything go well?”
Sakura raised an eyebrow as if to tell her mother why she was acting like she didn't know. As if they hadn't seen the interview and didn't know anything. Even if they hadn't, it was impossible for her mother's friends not to have seen it and immediately called her to congratulate her.
Before Sakura could answer, her father slammed his teacup onto the table, his serious demeanor instantly morphing into something a little too dramatic. "Welcome, Mrs. Haruno, who will one day be an Uchiha," he said, practically leaping to his feet. Sakura froze.
"Uh—what?" she asked, unsure if she’d heard him right.
"Yes!" Her father was already making his way toward her with the speed of a ninja, holding his cup of tea like some kind of weapon. "The future Mrs. Uchiha, who couldn’t even drop a hint about the relationship when we’ve all known for who knows how long." He threw his hands up in the air. "Do you know how many people in the village have been waiting for this moment?! And you kept it a secret—a secret—from your old dad!"
Her mother, still leaning on the counter, had a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. She shot Sakura a knowing look before chiming in, "Oh, come on, dear, he’s just teasing. It’s not every day your daughter is dating the Uchiha heir. He’s a little excited."
Sakura’s face flushed a bright shade of red. "Dad, can you stop? This isn’t funny."
Her father ignored her, raising an eyebrow. "Not funny? I think it’s hilarious. So, tell me, how did he ask you out? Did he sweep you off your feet with a dramatic, ‘Sakura, will you make my cold, lonely heart a little warmer?’ Or was it more like… ‘Sakura, I need a medic, and you’re the best I can do’?"
Sakura’s eyes widened, horrified by the sheer imagination her father had for this scenario. "Dad!" she groaned, hoping the floor would just open up and swallow her whole. "That’s not how it happened!"
Her father wasn’t done yet. "Oh, and please, tell me he didn’t pull that ‘I’m too cool for feelings’ routine." He scoffed dramatically, sinking back into the sofa. "You know, the ‘I’m an emotionless Uchiha’ speech. I’ve seen that look on his face before. It’s not fooling anyone! It’s in their DNA to be a pain in the ass. "
Sakura slapped her hand to her forehead, her eyes practically burning with embarrassment. "Dad, please, I’m begging you!"
Her mother couldn’t hold it in anymore. She burst out laughing, her shoulders shaking with mirth. "Oh, dear," she chuckled between giggles, "you’re making her embarrassed!"
Her father, however, was relentless. "I’m just trying to get the details. The important details, like who asked who, and when Sasuke finally came around to realizing he needed someone who could actually tolerate his attitude." He shot her a sly glance. "How many times did you have to punch him before he realized he was in love?"
Sakura groaned, sinking into the nearest chair. "Dad, this isn’t the time for jokes!" She shot a pleading glance at her mother, who was still laughing too hard to intervene.
Her father shook his head dramatically, though a smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "You know, I should’ve known it was coming. The moment I saw Sasuke, I could tell. That ‘too-cool-for-this-world’ look. He’d make the perfect son-in-law." He raised his cup of tea in a mock toast. "To the Uchiha heir, who is just as cool and aloof as his name implies."
Sakura couldn’t believe her father. "You’re impossible!" she groaned, but despite herself, she couldn’t stop the small laugh that escaped her lips.
Her mother wiped tears from her eyes as she calmed down. "Alright dear , enough teasing."
"Of course," Kizashi said, "now we need to move on to more serious things."
"Seriousness and you are like two parallel lines, dad." Sakura said, now a little more relieved from the embarrassment she was feeling.
"Now Sakura, you know that your father is a very open-minded man. So feel free with this old man."
"For what exactly?" Sakura asked confused.
Kizashi came closer and winked at her. Sakura raised an eyebrow and was looking at him. Kizashi took a deep breath and winked at her again.
"Dad, it's better to say something than to just wink."
"Did you two… do that?"
"That…?" Sakura asked.
"Yeah that..." Kizashi said as he rubbed his two index fingers together.
"What that?"
Have you and Sasuke... well, you know... ever been more intimate with each other?" He raised his eyebrows suggestively, clearly enjoying the discomfort he was about to cause.
Sakura’s face went an alarming shade of red. Her eyes widened in complete shock. "What!?" she screamed, her voice high-pitched in horror. She clutched her chest dramatically. "What kind of question is that, Dad?!"
Her mother, still grinning from the earlier teasing, leaned against the kitchen counter, pretending to be busy but clearly listening intently. She had a knowing smile on her face, clearly enjoying the role reversal as Kizashi took over the “embarrassing parent” duties.
Kizashi, however, looked utterly nonchalant as he took a sip from his cup of tea. "It’s a completely normal question for a couple, Sakura. Why be ashamed? Me and your mother were younger than you when we went on a picnic in the forest and we—"
Sakura stood up immediately, her hands flying to her ears. "No, no, no, no!" She shook her head furiously, her eyes wide with panic. "I do not want to hear this! I will leave the room right now if you keep talking about this!" She started taking a few steps toward the door, hoping to escape the inevitable discomfort that was fast approaching.
Her father, ever the mischievous troublemaker, wasn’t going to let his golden opportunity slip by. "Oh no, sweetheart," he called out in mock concern, leaning forward on the couch, "you can’t leave yet. You haven’t heard the best part."
Sakura froze, her hands still covering her ears, her eyes squeezed shut. "Dad, please stop!" she cried out, taking one more step toward the door.
Her mother, unable to contain herself anymore, burst into laughter. "Oh, Kizashi!" she gasped between chuckles, covering her mouth. "You're terrible!"
"Terrible? I’m just telling it like it is," Kizashi replied with an exaggerated shrug, still grinning from ear to ear.
Sakura, nearly at the doorway now, turned to face them one last time, her hands still clamped over her ears like she could block out the entire conversation. "I’m leaving," she stated firmly, her voice shaky with the embarrassment of everything that had just happened.
But her parents weren’t done with her yet. Her mother, still chuckling, called out to her, "Sakura, don’t go just yet. You need to tell Sasuke he’s invited to dinner tomorrow! We need to discuss important matters—like this one." She winked at her husband, who nodded in approval.
Sakura groaned loudly, still covering her ears. "No! " she said, half-shouting, before quickly turning on her heel and bolting out of the living room.
Her parents burst into laughter, their voices echoing through the house. "Tell him, sweety!" Kizashi called after her teasingly.
Sakura, almost halfway up the stairs, turned around to shout back, "I swear you two are immature!" With that, she disappeared into the hallway, her face still burning with mortification.
Sakura shut the door to her room with a soft thud, her heart still racing from the mortifying conversation downstairs. She leaned back against the door for a moment, closing her eyes, willing her cheeks to cool down. There was no way she was going to survive this if her parents kept that up. She could still hear her father’s teasing voice echoing in her mind.
"Stop it, stop it," she muttered to herself, shaking her head as she walked over to her bed. Her clothes felt tight on her skin, and she quickly shed them in favor of her comfortable pajamas—anything to feel normal again.
As she tossed her clothes aside and pulled her pajamas over her head, she heard the faint vibration of her phone. She turned around, her eyes landing on it where it lay on the bed, the screen glowing softly. The name that appeared on the screen made her stomach flip—Sasuke.
Curious but still slightly tense, she picked it up. The message read: “If you’re alone, I want to call you.”
Sakura stared at it for a moment, a slight smile tugging at her lips. Since they had returned from the Land of Mist, they had not been able to meet. The hospital had welcomed Sakura with endless work and of course Sasuke had been very busy too. Not to mention that she was still holding onto that anger from their fight and hadn't even replied to his text message. However, tonight they had to talk.
She pressed the call button, bringing the phone to her ear as she flopped down onto her bed, her face still slightly flushed.
After a few rings, the line clicked, and Sasuke’s voice came through, smooth as ever, though there was an underlying amusement to it. "Hey," he greeted, his tone calm, almost teasing. "The sexiest shinobi is speaking to you. You’re welcome."
Sakura blinked, immediately rolling her eyes. Oh no, she thought, now realizing exactly what he was referencing. That interview...
"Seriously , Mr.Smart-ass?" she asked, her voice dripping with mild irritation.
There was a brief silence on the other end, before Sasuke’s voice cracked with amusement, though he kept his tone low. "Honestly, I wasn’t sure whether to be flattered or horrified, but... yeah, I guess I can live with it."
Sakura couldn’t help but chuckle, despite herself. "You’re an idiot. I didn’t know you had such a big ego."
Sasuke’s chuckle was quiet but genuine. "Well, someone has to. I guess it’s just a side effect of being so perfect." There was the usual smugness, but it was wrapped in the affection that Sakura was used to.
"Leave it," she muttered with a mock glare, though she could feel the warmth spreading across her face once again. "You’re insufferable. But fine, how did your family react to the interview?”
Sasuke's voice softened slightly, and she could tell he was rolling his eyes. "They loved it, actually. It was... not surprising. They’re just teasing me more than usual, but they’re glad.”
Sakura relaxed a little at that. "Good. That’s really good."
She paused for a moment, twirling a lock of hair around her finger absentmindedly. "My parents were the same," she admitted, though the words still made her cringe. "They’re... excited. My dad went a little overboard with the teasing, though."
Sasuke laughed on the other end, and it sent a pleasant shiver down Sakura’s spine. "I can’t imagine that. Your dad’s a bit... intense, isn’t he?"
"Understatement of the year," Sakura muttered, but she couldn’t suppress her smile. "Anyway, they wanted to let you know—" She paused, almost dreading the next part. "They want you to come for dinner tomorrow night."
"Dinner? With your parents?" Sasuke's voice was somewhat happy.
"No Sasuke, what the hell. With the neighbors."
Sasuke was silent for a moment. "Why the hell do I have to have dinner with your neighbors?"
Sakura groaned, her face burning at the thought. "Yes, with my parents! I’m sure my dad will make it a... memorable evening," she said, her voice trailing off with a sigh. "You’d better be prepared for some... interesting questions."
Sasuke’s tone was light, teasing again. "Oh, I’m sure I can handle it. Your dad doesn’t scare me.”
Sakura shot up in bed, now both mortified and confused. "Don’t say things like that."
Sasuke laughed softly, and she could hear the amusement in his voice. "I’ll behave. I’m looking forward to it. Guess I’ll see you tomorrow."
Sakura let out a small sigh of relief, though the dread of what tomorrow might hold was still lingering in her mind. "Alright, tomorrow. I’ll warn you now, Sasuke—be ready for anything. My parents are... a lot."
He chuckled again. "Don’t worry. I’ve been through worse. Besides, it's not the first time I've met your parents, Sakura.”
"Yeah, I know. Well good night then Sasuke-kun." she said softly, ready to end the call. 
But Sasuke's voice stopped her before she could even press end. "Don’t hang up yet," he said, his voice a little too smooth for her comfort. 
Sakura rolled her eyes dramatically. "What now?" she asked, already half-expecting some kind of ridiculous comment. 
"I’m just getting started," Sasuke teased, a hint of mischief in his voice. "I miss you."
Sakura's heart skipped a beat, and she found herself at a loss for words for a moment. "You miss me?" she asked, trying to sound nonchalant but feeling her cheeks burn. 
"Yeah," Sasuke said, his voice a little lower now. "I miss you... and I can’t wait to kiss those beautiful lips of yours."
Sakura’s face went from red to crimson in an instant. She pulled the covers up to her chin, as if somehow hiding would make her embarrassment disappear. "Sasuke!" she sputtered, feeling her entire body flush. "Seriously, after everything today, you’re going to say that now?"
He chuckled, clearly enjoying her reaction. "Why not? I’ve been thinking about it all day."
Sakura groaned, burying her face in her pillow. "First the journalist, then my father, and now you. What is this, a tease Sakura night?"
Sasuke’s laugh was low and rich, and Sakura could hear the teasing in his voice. "I’m just having some fun," he said with a smirk that practically bled through the phone. "I missed you, so what’s the harm in reminding you how much?"
She could almost hear him smirking on the other end, and her face grew even warmer. "Sasuke, you’re impossible," she muttered, still trying to play it cool. 
But Sasuke wasn’t done. "I missed you so much, I think I could just eat you all…”
Sakura, already mortified, pulled the pillow tighter around her face. "Enough!" she exclaimed, her voice muffled. "I’m gonna die from embarrassment at this rate."
"Didn’t think you’d be shy," Sasuke continued, his teasing tone never wavering. "You haven’t missed me, huh? You haven’t been thinking about kissing me?"
Sakura sat up quickly, holding the phone away from her ear for a second as if that would somehow protect her from his words. "Sasuke-kun, you have to stop," she said through gritted teeth, trying not to smile despite her blushing face. 
"Why, I’m having fun here," he said in a teasing tone.
“Sasuke-kun, I’m telling you, tomorrow’s gonna be torture,” she muttered, closing her eyes in frustration. “You need to rest, so lie down and relax. Trust me.”
There was a long pause before Sasuke’s voice came through, cool and teasing. “Sure, boss.” He sounded amused, like he was picturing her exasperation, but then the tone shifted to something more serious. “Hey, how about lunch tomorrow? I’ll pick you up during lunch break. We can grab something to eat.”
Sakura’s brow furrowed. She wasn't quite ready to let go of her irritation. “No,” she replied quickly, her voice clipped.
There was a beat of silence on the other end, then a soft exhale of frustration. “Come on, Sakura, think about it. I’m offering you a nice lunch, and you’re going to refuse me?”
“Yep,” she said again curtly. "Just because you're coming to dinner, don't think I'm over my anger with you."
She could practically hear him rolling his eyes. “Fine, then. You’re the boss. Don't go out with me. Tomorrow I'll make your dad tell me every embarrassing story from your childhood. I can't wait.”
She couldn't help but let out an ironic laugh. “That sounds like your problem, not mine,” she said, trying to sound unaffected. “The answer is still no. You can do whatever you want with my father, but I'm not interested in lunch with you tomorrow.”
There was a long pause, and when Sasuke spoke again, his voice was playful, but with a hint of mischievous warning. “You really have no idea what you’ve gotten yourself into, do you?”
Sakura narrowed her eyes even though he couldn’t see her. “I think I can handle it.”
“Good luck with that.” His voice softened, then a grin was detectable in his tone. “I can’t wait for tomorrow night. See you then. Goodnight, Sakura," he said quietly, his tone just a little more sincere.
Sakura's heart skipped a beat, her smile softening as she lay back down. "Goodnight," she whispered back, before finally ending the call.

Chapter Text

The clock read 5:00 a.m. when Sakura stirred from her sleep. The sun had just begun to peek through the curtains, casting soft rays of light over her room. With a groan, she threw the covers off and dragged herself to the bathroom for a quick shower, the warm water helping her wake up. The nerves from last night's interview still lingered, but she had a long day ahead, and she couldn’t afford to dwell on it.
After getting dressed in her usual work attire, she hurried downstairs. Her parents were already at the kitchen table, chatting over breakfast. Her mother looked up and gave her a smile.
“Sakura, you’re up early today. Why don’t you sit down and eat with us? We made your favorite,” her mother said warmly, gesturing toward the spread of toast, eggs, and fruit.
Sakura paused, glancing at the food for a second. Her stomach growled, but she shook her head. “Sorry, I can’t. I’ve got to head to the hospital early today. Tons of work to catch up on.” She grabbed a cookie off the counter, quickly stuffing it in her pocket before hurrying to the door.
Her mother frowned slightly, a concerned look crossing her face. “Sakura, you shouldn’t skip meals.”
“I’ll be fine, Mom, I promise. I’ll grab something later.”
"My dear, people in love don't ask for food. The adrenaline of love is what keeps them going," Kizashi said, looking at Sakura and smiling at her.
Sakura rolled her eyes. "Dad, it's too early to be making fun of me."
"Why are you saying I'm making fun of you, sweetie? This is reality. Especially in loves that start at a young age."
“Okay bye now!” With that, she waved and dashed out the door, already mentally preparing herself for the inevitable bombardment of questions and teasing she would face about her relationship with Sasuke.
As she walked down the street, lost in thought, she was greeted by the familiar voice of her neighbor from across the street.
“Well, well, if it isn’t Konoha’s latest power couple,” the neighbor called out, grinning mischievously. "Congrats, Sakura! I hear you’re with the sexiest shinobi in the village now.”
Sakura froze, her heart skipping a beat. That phrase—the one the journalist had used last night—echoed in her mind. ‘Sexiest shinobi...’ She swallowed hard, trying to hide the blush creeping up her neck. “Oh, uh, thanks,” she said, laughing awkwardly. “Hope you have a great day!”
With a wave, she quickly continued walking, trying to push the uncomfortable feeling aside. She had to focus on getting to work. The day hadn’t even started, and it was already proving to be... awkward.
As she walked further down the street, she suddenly heard a voice shouting from above.
“Sakura-chan!”
She looked up to see Naruto leaning over the balcony of his house, grinning ear to ear.
“Hey, Naruto! What’s up? You never wake up this early. ” she called back.
“Ah, nothing much, I have a mission with Hinata and Kiba later in the evening. I want to prepare some thing,” he replied, scratching the back of his head. “Guess you’re up early too. Or is that your way of getting away from the crowd?”
Sakura shot him a look, a smile tugging at the corner of her lips despite herself. “You know, I don’t think anyone will be giving me a moment of peace today.”
Naruto just laughed, shrugging. "Hey, that's not bad . At least you won't be hiding and you'll be more free, don't you think that's a good thing?"
Before Sakura could respond, Kushina, Naruto’s ever-energetic mother, stepped out onto the balcony beside him, hands on her hips and a mischievous smile plastered across her face.
“Good morning sexy doctor,” Kushina teased, winking at Sakura. “Looks like you’re getting a taste of what it’s like being with the sexiest shinobi in Konoha, huh?”
Sakura’s cheeks turned bright red. She had been dreading this exact moment—Kushina had a way of turning every innocent comment into a full-blown teasing session.
“Aunt Kushina, please...” Sakura groaned, covering her face with her hands in embarrassment. “Even you?”
Kushina just laughed louder, enjoying every bit of Sakura’s reaction. “Oh, come on, Sakura! I've been waiting for this since the three of you became a team. Can you give me the pleasure of enjoying it?"
"Okay, I'll do it for you. But only for you," Sakura said, laughing.
Kushina laughed and extended her hand, raising her thumb. "Thank you very much, miss."
"Mom, what are these Might Guy poses ! Oh my god!" Naruto said, hitting his forehead with his hand.
Sakura laughed at them, it was impossible not to have fun with a duo like Naruto and Kushina. "I have to go, bye!"
As she walked away, she couldn’t help but laugh softly to herself. It wasn’t easy being in a relationship with Sasuke, but she wouldn’t trade it for anything. And if it meant dealing with the teasing from her friends and family? Well, that was just another part of the package.
Sakura’s day at the hospital had been a whirlwind of mundane check-ups, but there was a noticeable difference in the questions she received. Most patients had come for routine visits, but instead of focusing on their health, they seemed far more interested in her and Sasuke. Curiosity swirled in the air, and every other person wanted to know more about her relationship with him. They asked questions ranging from the innocent—how old they were, when they planned to marry, and how many children they might have—to the probing—what it was like to be with someone from the Uchiha clan, and if she’d been accepted by the clan. Sakura tried to maintain a professional smile, but the constant onslaught of questions made her feel like a walking rumor mill, her personal life laid bare for all to examine.
Sasuke, too, had faced a day filled with unexpected attention. He had received his fair share of congratulations, though he was far less tolerant of the probing questions. What surprised him, however, was the overwhelming positive reaction from his own clan. For the first time, he’d seen his family and relatives react to a relationship outside the Uchiha bloodline with genuine warmth. They were inquisitive, yes, but there was no trace of disdain or doubt, only an open curiosity that made Sasuke pause.
What also struck Sasuke was how many of the clan members were familiar with Sakura. She had been treating them for years, after all. More than half of them were her patients, and they had grown fond of her over the course of her work in the village. It made sense that her connection to him would be met with such support—they had already seen her strength, kindness, and intelligence.
It was lunch hour, and Sasuke, Naruto, and Sai found themselves walking toward their usual lunch spot in the village. The warm sun filtered through the trees, but Sasuke couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling in his chest. He didn’t have to think long to figure out why—tonight was the night he’d be meeting Sakura’s parents for dinner. He had met them a few times before, but always in a casual, team setting, never as her boyfriend. 
Sasuke was not like Naruto, he could have made Sakura's house his second home by now. Sasuke was a shy guy and had a hard time going in and out of his friends' houses. The idea of appearing before them tonight as something more, as someone important to their daughter, made him feel... out of place, even though he knew it shouldn’t.
Naruto, ever the observant one, glanced over at Sasuke with a grin. “Hey Teme, you’ve been quieter than usual today. What’s up? You seem a little... off.”
“I’m just thinking about tonight,” Sasuke admitted, his voice a little more restrained than usual. “I am invited for dinner at Sakura’s house... with her parents. It’s... not the first time I’ve met them, but it’s the first time it’s just the three of us. It’s different.”
Naruto’s grin widened, clearly amused by Sasuke’s obvious discomfort. “Ah, so it’s the whole ‘meeting the parents’ thing, huh? Don’t sweat it, Teme! You’re practically family already. Sakura’s parents are chill. They won’t bite.”
Sasuke couldn’t help but feel a little embarrassed, his nerves growing at the thought of facing them without the buffer of a mission or their usual casual dinner get-togethers as teammates. “It’s just... weird. I'm nervous, I hope it goes well... I don't want to upset Sakura or her parents.”
Naruto slapped Sasuke on the back in an exaggerated manner, causing him to flinch slightly. “Don’t overthink it, man. You’ve got this! Sakura’s parents are super welcoming. You’ll be fine. If you’re nervous, just ask them about their favorite foods or something. It’ll take the edge off.” He gave Sasuke a wink, clearly not taking his nerves as seriously as Sasuke felt them.
Sasuke muttered under his breath, “I’m not sure asking about their favorite food will do much for me. But thanks, I guess.”
Sai, who had been quietly staying alongside them, finally spoke up. He had been mostly quiet since joining their group, still getting used to their dynamic, but he seemed to be fitting in, especially with the usual banter between Naruto and Sasuke.
“From what I’ve seen of Sakura’s parents, I’d say you could easily call her mother your second mother,” Sai commented, his voice oddly perceptive for someone who didn’t always pick up on the subtleties of social interactions. “Her father, on the other hand... he’s not quite what I expected. He’s... funny.”
Naruto laughed loudly, clearly enjoying the fact that Sai was jumping into the conversation with his usual blunt observations. “That’s the understatement of the year, Sai! Sakura’s dad is hilarious. He’s always joking around, making everyone laugh. Just don’t let him tease you too much.”
Sasuke sighed. He still remembered one of the dinners where Sakura's father had talked for 2 hours about how Sakura had cut her eyelashes when she was young because she wanted them longer. And with this fact he had laughed non-stop and had made fun of her daughter all evening. While Sasuke did not understand what was so humorous about this incident where Sakura could have possibly damaged her eye with scissors.
“I’m sure it’ll be fine,” Sasuke replied, though his tone was still uncertain.
Naruto clapped him on the back again, grinning. “Sasuke, I can’t believe you’re still nervous. You’ve fought the toughest shinobi, been through crazy missions, and yet meeting Sakura’s parents is what’s making you nervous? You’re tougher than that!”
Sasuke shot him a look that was a mixture of annoyance and mild disbelief. “This isn’t the same thing as a mission, Naruto. This is... personal.”
Sai, ever the observant one, added in his usual calm tone, “It’s different. But it’ll be over before you know it. Just be yourself. I’m sure they’ll appreciate it.”
“Well,” Sasuke muttered, trying to shake off his nerves, “I guess I’ll just have to make it through the evening.” He glanced up at Naruto, then at Sai, who were both clearly enjoying his discomfort. “I’m not sure I’ll survive the teasing, though.”
Naruto laughed, completely unbothered by Sasuke’s unease. “You’ll survive. I know you will. And hey, at least you won’t be alone. You’ve got Sakura by your side, right?”
Sasuke nodded, though his mind was still buzzing with the thought of what tonight would bring. “Yeah, I’ll survive,” he said quietly, trying to convince himself.
"You know, Teme," Naruto began, leaning across the table with a mischievous grin, "you should just relax tonight. Maybe try having a little fun with it. Join in on the jokes! Laugh! Make a few yourself!"
Sasuke raised an eyebrow, looking completely unimpressed. "Laugh? Joke? Do you seriously think I’m the kind of guy who can do that?"
Naruto just shrugged as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. “Well, yeah! Everyone loves a good laugh at dinner, especially when you’re with family. You don’t want to look like a robot, do you?”
Sasuke glared at Naruto. “I’m not a robot.”
"Right, right," Naruto said, holding his hands up in mock surrender. "But look, Sasuke, you’ve got to loosen up. If you can joke around, the whole night will feel a lot less... awkward."
Sasuke considered this for a moment, but it wasn’t long before he shot back. “Joking around isn’t really my style, Dobe.”
Before Naruto could respond, a new voice piped up from across the table. Sai, who had been oddly quiet until now, pulled out a thick book from his bag and placed it on the table with a flourish. The title of the book was written in bold letters: Advice on How to Behave with Your Girlfriend, Her Family, and Friends.
Naruto blinked in confusion. "What the heck is that?"
Sai, with his usual calm demeanor, looked at the two of them, completely unfazed. “I bought this book to improve my relationship with Ino. I thought it would be useful.”
Sasuke and Naruto both stared at him for a beat. “Wait… what?” Naruto finally said, his eyes wide in surprise. “You and Ino?”
Sai nodded, as if it was the most natural thing in the world. “Yes. We have been spending more time together recently. She suggested that I read it, so I did. It's filled with practical tips.”
Sasuke’s brow furrowed. "Since when did you two have a thing?"
Sai looked at them like they were the ones being strange. "Since a few weeks ago. We’ve been keeping it... private. It’s complicated, but this book has been helping me understand how to behave properly."
Naruto and Sasuke exchanged a glance. This was news to both of them. "Wow," Naruto said slowly, still processing the information. "Sai... and Ino? I never saw that coming."
Sai didn’t seem the least bit embarrassed. He opened the book and began flipping through the pages, his tone as casual as ever. “Chapter three is about how to handle stressful situations, such as meeting your girlfriend’s family for the first time. It says here that humor is important, so I’ll give Sasuke a few tips.”
Naruto and Sasuke both looked at Sai, intrigued despite themselves.
Sai read aloud from the book with complete seriousness. “Tip number one: When meeting your girlfriend’s parents, always make them feel at ease. To do this, start by telling them a funny story about your childhood. If possible, make it an embarrassing one. It shows vulnerability.”
Sasuke’s eyebrow twitched. "An embarrassing childhood story?"
“This is genius! ” Naruto said, completely deadpan. "You could talk about the time you were five and you were caught crying in the rain because your favorite toy broke. That would definitely make her parents feel more comfortable."
Sasuke just stared at him, wondering if them were being serious. "Are you... kidding?"
Sai turned a page, unfazed by Sasuke’s skepticism. “Tip number two: Be affectionate. Hold hands with her in front of her parents to establish dominance. This will signal that you are in control of the relationship and not afraid to show it.”
Naruto nearly choked on his food, laughing loudly. “Dominance? With holding hands? Dude, you’re making this sound like some sort of power struggle.”
Sai glanced up from the book and shrugged. "It's what the book says. But if you want to make a bigger impression, you should try kissing her forehead in front of everyone. It demonstrates confidence."
Sasuke nearly spat out his drink. "No way. There’s no way I’m doing that."
"It says here that you should exchange as many kisses as possible with your girlfriend in front of her parents. This shows that you love her and value her very much as a person," Sai said as he read his book.
"Absolutely not!" Sasuke said, rubbing his forehead. A migraine was starting to set in.
"Teme, if the book says so, you have to think about it. The people who wrote it have analyzed every situation and come to a conclusion. You have to trust them."
Ignoring them, Sai continued flipping through the book with a focused expression. “Tip number three: Ask her father about his career, but do so in a way that makes it sound like you’re genuinely interested. Pretend to have read all of his work and praise it. This will flatter him.”
Sasuke rubbed his temples, exhausted from trying to keep up with the ridiculous advice. "I know what her father does. What's the point of asking him again?"
"Well, be more curious about this topic then. Does her father have a herbal medicine shop? Ask more about them." Sai said.
Naruto leaned over, peering at the book. “This stuff is wild, Sai. You really think it’s all true?”
Sasuke turned his head towards Naruto. "You just said that the people who wrote it have analyzed every situation and come to a conclusion. Now you doubt it?"
Naruto swallowed. “Well….”
“Of course it is true. Do not doubt books.” Sai said, without even looking up from the book. 
Naruto laughed. “What’s next? A dance-off with her parents?”
Sai paused for a moment, glancing up at Naruto. “That’s actually a good idea,” he said seriously. “A well-timed dance-off would show you’re not only confident but also in touch with your emotions. Maybe after dinner, you should challenge them to one.”
Sasuke and Naruto stared at him. “A... dance-off?” Sasuke said incredulously.
Sai nodded thoughtfully. "Yes. I will have to try that with Ino next time. Thank you for the suggestion, Naruto."
Sasuke, now fully regretting his decision to even listen to this, pushed his plate away. "I think I’ll pass on the dance-off. And the kisses. I’ll stick to being myself. Whatever that means."
Naruto laughed loudly, slapping Sasuke on the back. “Yeah but don’t completely rule out a joke or two. I mean, you’ve got to laugh at something, right?”
Sasuke shot him a look that said, I don’t joke.
“Don’t worry, Sasuke. You’ll figure it out,” Naruto said, still chuckling. “Just don’t start any dance-offs, alright?”
Sasuke sighed deeply, shaking his head. “Maybe I will just kill myself….easy.”
Naruto kicked him in the back of the neck with all his might. "Don't talk about suicide in a public place, not even jokingly!"
"Don't worry," said Sai, "trust this book and act. Everything will be fine."
The boys finished lunch and each returned to their things. After a long day at work, Sasuke couldn’t help but feel the weight of the evening ahead. The time had flown by, but now it was time for the real challenge. He walked into his apartment and immediately headed for the bathroom to shower, trying to shake off his nerves. His thoughts kept drifting back to the dinner.
As he stepped out of the shower and stared into his closet, Sasuke was struck with a sudden, overwhelming indecision. ‘What the hell am I supposed to wear for this?’
His eyes skimmed over his options: his usual black attire, a few formal shirts he rarely wore, and some old, faded sportswear. He couldn't decide whether to go casual, formal, or somewhere in between. He was supposed to look good, but not too good, right? Not like he was going to an important meeting or anything.
Just then, the door to his room creaked open, and Itachi stepped inside. Sasuke gave him a look of quiet desperation. "Itachi... what should I wear?"
Itachi, ever the calm and collected older brother, glanced at the assortment of clothes scattered across the bed and the floor. He raised an eyebrow at Sasuke’s predicament. “I thought you’d be more prepared for something like this,” he said dryly.
“I don’t know what I’m doing,” Sasuke muttered, already regretting how much attention he was giving this dinner. “Should I wear a suit? Is that a thing for dinner with her parents?”
Itachi stepped closer, inspecting the pile of clothing with a critical eye. He picked up a simple blue shirt and tossed it in Sasuke’s direction. “This will be fine. You’re not going to a mission meeting, Sasuke. You’re going to a normal dinner. You don’t need to look like you're about to make a presentation.”
Sasuke sighed, taking the shirt and pulling it on. He still felt a little lost. “Are you sure this is enough? Should I wear a collared shirt? Something more formal?”
Itachi looked at him with a blank expression. “Sasuke, you’re not trying to impress them by looking like a businessman. They’re your girlfriend’s parents, not a board of directors.”
Sasuke grumbled, but didn’t argue. He got dressed and moved on to the next phase of preparation—his cologne. He wasn’t sure how much was too much, but he had heard people say that you couldn’t go wrong with a lot of scent. So, naturally, he went a little overboard.
As he sprayed a heavy cloud of cologne into the air and began to walk through it, Itachi wrinkled his nose and immediately started coughing. “Sasuke, what the hell?” he croaked, fanning the air in front of his face. “Enough with the perfume. It’s supposed to smell good, not like a toxic cloud.”
Sasuke, trying to look nonchalant, continued to spritz more into the air. “It’s fine. I want to smell good for tonight.”
“It’s for your smell, not for you to drink,” Itachi said with a smirk, stepping back as if to avoid being engulfed by the cloud of fragrance. “You might want to tone it down before you end up in the hospital for cologne poisoning.”
Sasuke ignored him, focusing on getting the scent just right. But Itachi wasn’t letting up. “Seriously, Sasuke,” he added, “they’re not going to remember your cologne. They’re going to remember how you act. Maybe stop smelling like a perfume factory and focus on... you know, being yourself.”
Sasuke shot his brother a glare. “You’re no help.”
Itachi laughed softly, clearly entertained by his younger brother’s distress. “Fine, fine. Just don’t spray yourself into oblivion. Trust me, it’ll be fine.”
Sasuke, now feeling like he’d done everything wrong, pulled on his shoes and made his way to the door. He looked at Itachi, who was still leaning casually against the wall, watching him.
There was a moment of silence before Sasuke spoke again, voice low. “I don’t know, Itachi... What if I say something wrong.”
Itachi’s expression softened for just a moment. Then, without missing a beat, he raised his index and middle fingers to lightly tap Sasuke’s forehead. “You’ll be fine, little brother,” he said with a reassuring smile. “Just don’t overthink it. Everything will work out.”
Sasuke, momentarily surprised by his brother’s gesture, looked at him with something like a mixture of confusion and gratitude. “Thanks...” he muttered, still unsure, but feeling a little better.
“Good luck, Sasuke,” Itachi called after him.
*
*
*
Sakura glanced at the clock, the small tick of time feeling like it was moving too fast. 8:00 PM. Sasuke should be here any moment. She hurried around the kitchen, setting the last of the plates on the table, making sure everything was in place. The evening had arrived, and the dinner that had felt like a distant concept earlier in the day was now right on top of her. 
‘Stay calm. It’s just dinner with your parents, Sasuke, and you... no big deal,’ she thought to herself, though the excitement bubbling up in her chest suggested otherwise.
The doorbell rang suddenly, breaking her thoughts. “I’ll get it!” she called out, her voice louder than usual. “Mom, Dad, I’ll open the door!”
She heard her mom shout something in return, but Sakura didn’t quite catch it. She quickly rushed out of the kitchen and into the hallway, her heart racing. She stopped in front of the full-length mirror hanging on the wall, taking a brief moment to check herself over. She was wearing a short green dress with long sleeves, fitted tightly at the waist with a subtle cutout along the sides, showing just a hint of skin. The dress ended a little above her knees, giving her a perfect mix of elegance and youthful flair.
Her makeup was subtle, just a touch of foundation to even out her skin and a little more emphasis on her eyes—thanks to Ino's advice, which she was still trying to decide if she regretted. Ino had insisted that this was the perfect moment to make Sasuke lose his cool with her beauty, and Sakura figured a little extra attention to herself wouldn’t hurt. Giving her hair a final shake, she brushed out the loose strands that had fallen from the neat updo she had originally styled, letting her pink locks cascade gently over her shoulders.
Taking a deep breath, she opened the door.
There, standing on the doorstep, was Sasuke.
And if she didn’t know any better, she could swear that a deep pink blush had spread across his face as he stood frozen in front of her. His attire was simple—dark jeans and a button-up blue shirt—but he was still undeniably striking, his usual cool demeanor slightly shaken. His eyes widened when they met hers, and he quickly looked down, as if trying to hide the color creeping up his neck.
"Uh—Sakura," Sasuke said, his voice almost a little hoarse. "You look... great."
Sakura’s own cheeks flushed at the compliment. She had known he’d say something, but hearing it made her feel unexpectedly shy. She offered him a bright smile, trying to play it cool despite her heart pounding in her chest. "Thanks, Sasuke," she replied, her voice lighter than usual. "You look... good yourself. Not bad for a guy who always wears black."
Sasuke’s blush deepened, and he scratched the back of his head awkwardly, clearly not used to compliments himself. "I... uh, yeah. I wasn’t sure what to wear, but Itachi said this would be fine."
Sakura chuckled, letting her smile widen. "Itachi’s right. You look great."
There was a beat of silence as they both stood there, somewhat unsure of what to do next. Then, just as if to break the tension, Sasuke shifted slightly on his feet, still a little pink in the face. "Shall we go inside?" he asked quietly, his gaze now fixed on the floor.
Sakura nodded, stepping back to let him in. "Yeah, my parents are waiting."
As Sasuke walked past her, the small, subtle shift of his body language made her smile to herself. He was trying to act calm, but he was just as nervous as she was. It felt oddly comforting to know they were in the same boat, even if the boat was a little awkward and creaky tonight.
Sakura smiled at him, a playful glint in her eye. "You’re nervous, aren’t you?"
"Am not," Sasuke replied immediately, though it was clear from his slightly stiff posture that he was anything but calm.
Sakura let out a small, soft laugh, the kind that only made him blush more. "You are, Sasuke-kun."
"Ah, Sasuke! You made it!" Mebuki’s voice was warm and full of affection as she stepped forward, her hands clasped together. "You look so handsome tonight. I’m so happy you could join us for dinner." Her words were accompanied by a soft chuckle, as if she was just pleased to see him there.
Sasuke gave her a small, almost awkward nod, his usual gruff demeanor softening slightly. "Thank you," he replied, his voice deep but tinged with a slight blush on his cheeks.
Meanwhile, Kizashi, walked up to Sasuke with a more boisterous energy. He was grinning from ear to ear, his eyes twinkling mischievously. "Sasuke, good to see you! You’re looking sharp tonight, huh?" He patted Sasuke’s shoulder in an exaggerated, almost comically friendly way, making Sasuke stiffen a little in surprise.
Sasuke gave him a polite but reserved smile, nodding again. "Thank you, Haruno-san."
“Oh please, just call us Kizashi and Mebuki.” Kizashi said.
But Kizashi wasn’t done. He eyed Sasuke’s hair, the spiky black strands sticking out in all directions. With a grin, he remarked, "I gotta say, though, I never really understood why you style your hair like that. Looks like a chicken’s butt if you ask me!"
Sakura, standing beside the entrance, immediately frowned and shot her father a disapproving look. ‘Seriously, Dad?’ she thought, trying to hide the embarrassment creeping up her neck.
Sasuke, however, seemed unfazed by the remark. He remembered Sai and Naruto's advice, tell jokes too. Without missing a beat, he shot back with, "And I never understood why you style your hair like a star?" His tone was dry, but there was a subtle amusement behind his words.
Mebuki burst out laughing immediately, her voice ringing out with genuine amusement, while Kizashi's hearty chuckle echoed through the room. "Ah! Sasuke, you’ve got some humor after all!" Kizashi chuckled, slapping Sasuke’s back again with a grin.
Sakura blinked, completely taken aback. ‘Did Sasuke just make a joke?’ She looked at him in disbelief, her head tilting slightly to the side. Her usual, serious, stoic boyfriend was actually joking with her dad. This was... new.
Sasuke, still not sure if he was allowed to laugh at himself, let out a small, awkward cough, clearly trying to play off his own joke. "It was... just a joke," he muttered, feeling the warmth of his earlier embarrassment creep back into his face.
Sakura’s confusion was written all over her face, her brow furrowing as she tried to process what just happened. This is the same guy who barely speaks to anyone, and now he’s throwing jokes left and right? She shook her head, not sure whether to be impressed or just plain surprised.
Mebuki, still giggling, nudged Kizashi. "Looks like Sasuke's warming up to us, huh?"
"Definitely," Kizashi replied, his voice full of pride. "I always liked you. A bit of humor, huh?" He winked at Sasuke. "This is gonna be a long night, Sasuke. Hope you're ready!"
Sasuke swallowed, the awkwardness creeping back in. He forced a nervous laugh, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. "Uh, yeah... looking forward to it," he replied, his voice betraying a hint of discomfort. 
‘Long night?’ he thought to himself. He could already feel the weight of the conversation ahead. This wasn’t going to be just another dinner, and he could tell it was going to take a while to get through the next few hours.
Sasuke sighed and sat down at the table. 'God help me.' Sasuke said to himself ready for the long night.

Chapter Text

Sasuke, Sakura, and her parents sat around the table to eat. He glanced at the spread before him—rice, miso soup, tempura, grilled fish, and a large bowl of salad. But it was the unmistakable presence of tomatoes in nearly every dish that caught his attention.

From the miso soup to the rice, even the tempura seemed to have been thoughtfully garnished with slices of tomato. Sasuke blinked, a little surprised. His mind wandered to how Sakura had been so particular about her food preferences all these years, and now, Sakura’s mother, Mebuki, had somehow arranged an entire dinner centered around them. It felt… nice.

“This must be an overload of tomatoes,” Sasuke commented softly as he picked up a piece of grilled fish.

Kizashi, Sakura’s father, beamed. “Well, after hearing from Sakura about your likes and dislikes, Mebuki made sure to include your favorites. She said it’s important for a man to feel comfortable when he's visiting his future in-laws, so we tried to put together a meal that you’d enjoy."

Sasuke blinked in surprise. He didn’t know Sakura had gone out of her way to tell her parents about his likes. The thought warmed him, and he shot a glance at Sakura. She was poking at her rice, clearly trying not to look at him too much.

“Thank you,” Sasuke said sincerely, offering a small nod of appreciation to both Kizashi and Mebuki.

The table fell into a comfortable silence as they all began eating. Sasuke could feel the awkwardness of the situation hanging in the air, though.

Sakura couldn’t help but silently beg to herself. ‘Please, please let this night go smoothly. No embarrassing questions, no loud remarks. Just… normal.’

But as soon as she finished, her father’s voice rang out, breaking the silence.

“Sasuke,” Kizashi began, eyes twinkling mischievously, “How beautiful do you think my daughter is?”

Sakura’s eyes widened. She quickly shot Sasuke a look of pure desperation, but Sasuke, of course, didn’t catch the hint. He blinked slowly and awkwardly cleared his throat.

“Sakura is very beautiful,” Sasuke replied, his voice even but betraying the faintest hint of discomfort.

Sakura groaned inwardly, slouching a little in her seat. Her face turned a shade of red that could rival the color of her hair.

Kizashi grinned widely, clearly enjoying this. “Of course, of course. I mean, I’ve always thought she was beautiful, but it’s nice to hear it from someone else. But tell me, Sasuke—has she always been this pretty? Or did she grow on you?”

Sakura’s mind was racing with thoughts of a quick escape. Could she just dive under the table and pretend she wasn’t part of this awkwardness? But it was too late—Kizashi was on a roll.

Sasuke cleared his throat again, his usual calm demeanor faltering just a little. “She’s… always been beautiful. Naturally, over the years she has grown and become even more beautiful.”

The whole table seemed to pause. Mebuki smiled at the sentiment, a proud twinkle in her eye, while Sakura’s face turned even more crimson. She shot another glare at her father, but he only chuckled, undeterred by his daughter’s obvious embarrassment.

Sakura shifted in her seat, trying to redirect the conversation before it spiraled into more of an emotional battlefield. “So, um— the fish turned out really good tonight. It’s delicious, right?”

“Ah, yes!” Mebuki chimed in, taking the opportunity to steer the conversation away from her daughter’s love life. “I think the seasoning was just right this time. Not too salty, not too bland. You two should try it.”

But of course, her father wasn’t done yet.

“So,” Kizashi continued, wiping his mouth with a napkin, “Sasuke, tell me—have you had other girlfriends before?”

Sasuke stiffened slightly. His usual response would’ve been to avoid such questions entirely, but given the situation, he couldn’t very well just remain silent.

“No,” Sasuke said, after a pause. “Sakura is the first and the last for me.”

There was a brief moment of stunned silence. Sakura’s hand shot up to cover her face as she groaned softly.

“That’s very romantic, Sasuke,” Mebuki said with a fond smile, clearly touched by his words.

Sakura’s eyes widened in horror as her father’s smirk deepened. “Really now, Sasuke? The first and the last? I didn’t know you were such a sentimental guy.”

Sasuke gave a stiff nod. “I don’t need anyone else. Sakura is perfect, she can't be compared to anyone else.”

Mebuki beamed at Sakura. “See, dear? How sweet.”

“I— Dad the fish really is good tonight, isn’t it?” Sakura blurted out, desperate to shift the focus.

"Yes my dear, there's no need to comment on the fish several times. We have more serious conversations ahead," Kizashi said with a smirk on his face, overjoyed by the embarrassment his daughter was feeling. He had been waiting his whole life for this day.

Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief, silently praying to God that this situation wouldn't get any more awkward.

“I’ve heard,”  Kizashi said,  “that in big clans like yours, like the Hyuga, there are these special lessons for kids. You know, teaching them everything they need to know about life, right? Preparing them for the world, and all that?”

Sasuke, who was just about to take another bite of his fish, raised an eyebrow. “Yeah, you heard right. There are lessons for kids. They teach you things like how to sew, cook, behave properly in society… There were also drills, training hours, and stories about clan members.”

Kizashi’s laughter echoed through the room, clearly amused. “I can just picture it now,” he said between chuckles, “Fugaku with a bowl in his hand, standing in front of the whole clan, saying, ‘Today, we will learn how to make a cake.’ Or maybe, ‘Gather ‘round, children, today we’ll learn how to sew a tear in a dress!’ ” Kizashi doubled over in laughter at the very thought, imagining a stern Fugaku giving cake-baking instructions or threading needles.

Sasuke blinked a few times, clearly unsure of how to react to Kizashi's mental image. He had no idea how to respond to that kind of scenario. Meanwhile, Sakura’s face it was like she had just seen a ghost. She slammed her forehead into the table with an exasperated sigh.

“Oh my god, Dad…” Sakura muttered, trying to hide her face behind her hand. “I’m so sorry, Sasuke-kun. My dad … you know over years that he has a sense of humor but not always in the best timing.”

Mebuki kicked Kizashi under the table, her eyes wide with a warning glare. Kizashi looked at her, his grin not fading one bit.

“Come on, it was funny!” Kizashi said, still laughing.

Sasuke, who had been silently enduring the whole ordeal, took a quick sip of tea, clearly trying to stay calm. But Kizashi wasn’t done yet. Not by a long shot.

He straightened up and turned back to Sasuke with a sudden serious expression, almost as if he were asking an important question. “Sasuke, let me ask you something important,” he began, lowering his voice as if the conversation had turned suddenly critical. “Did these lessons teach you everything you needed to know about… well, the more intimate parts of life? You know, how to be… protected and all that?”

Sasuke’s eyes widened, his throat tightening as he suddenly choked on his tea. He coughed violently, his face turning a shade of crimson.

“W-What?!” Sasuke sputtered, looking at Kizashi as if he’d just asked the most absurd thing possible.

Sakura’s eyes widened in horror as she shot up from her seat. “DAD!” she screamed, her face so red it could rival the setting sun. “You do not ask personal questions like that! Are you seriously asking Sasuke about his—about that?!”

Kizashi blinked innocently, clearly not understanding the gravity of the situation. “Well, it’s an important topic, right? Every father needs to make sure his daughter’s boyfriend is properly educated about these things.”

Sasuke, still trying to recover from the shock, tried to regain some composure, but it wasn’t easy. He cleared his throat awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. “I, uh… we did receive lessons like that. But I don’t think it’s really something we need to be discussing right now.”

Mebuki was sitting at the table, trying her best not to burst out laughing at how incredibly awkward everything had become. “Kizashi!” she scolded, swatting his arm. “There are boundaries! You can’t just ask someone these kinds of questions!”

Kizashi, looking completely oblivious to the tension in the room, shrugged and leaned back in his chair. “What? I’m just making sure the kid knows what’s important. They are still young to become parents, let them enjoy their relationship as much as possible and why not as actively as possible.”

Sakura buried her face in her hands, groaning. “I can’t believe this is happening… Dad, you’re… I don’t know what you are! ”

Sakura couldn’t take it anymore and let out a deep breath. “Let’s just… eat. Please. No more questions like that, alright?”

Kizashi, still grinning mischievously, nodded. “Alright, alright. No more questions. But just so you know, Sasuke, if you ever need more life lessons, you know where to find me.”

Sasuke blinked and slowly lowered his gaze to his plate, wondering how he had gotten roped into this bizarre family dinner in the first place. The food was good, though. At least there was that.

Just as he took another bite, Kizashi broke the silence with a casual question. “So, Sasuke, how’s everything going at the police station? I heard you’ve been putting in a lot of hours lately.”

Sasuke chewed thoughtfully before responding. “It’s been... busy. But it’s manageable.”

Kizashi nodded in understanding. “It’s a tough job, but someone’s gotta do it, right?”

Sasuke was about to answer when suddenly, his mind flashed to an odd piece of advice he had read in one of Sai's ridiculous “relationship books”. Tip number three: “Ask her father about his career, but do so in a way that makes it sound like you’re genuinely interested. Pretend to have read all of his work and praise it. This will flatter him.”

“Kizashi-san,” Sasuke began, his voice just a little too stiff, “I’ve heard you have a very successful herbal medicine business. I assume you’ve written a lot of, uh, guides or books on the subject? I’d love to know more about your work.”

Sakura's eyes shot wide open, and she immediately started choking on her rice. Kizashi looked pleasantly surprised, while Mebuki shot Sasuke a proud, approving smile.

“Well, you’re right about that,” Kizashi said, rubbing his hands together enthusiastically. “I’ve been working with herbal medicine for over 30 years. My guides on the art of healing herbs are quite well-known in certain circles. I’ve written several books on the subject—one of them even got featured in a medicinal journal! And don’t get me started on my proprietary recipes; they’re top secret.”

Sasuke nodded seriously, trying to keep the conversation going. He had no idea what he was doing, but somehow he found himself following the advice.

“I’ve heard the one on 'Alternative Healing for the Modern Shinobi' is particularly… groundbreaking? I’ve read bits of it. Very enlightening.”

Sakura almost dropped her chopsticks. "Sasuke-kun you’ve never read any of those books."

Sasuke kicked Sakura under the table to stop her from talking. Sakura widened her eyes and kicked her too but this time with force and Sasuke groaned in pain.

"What's wrong son?" Kizashi asked confused.

"Nothing, I bit my cheek lightly, it's nothing," Sasuke said as a smile grew on his face, "as I was saying I read that book and it really appealed to me."

Kizashi smiled. “You know, it’s not easy to write a book that appeals to both medical ninjas and regular civilians. I’ve had to work hard to balance the technical stuff with something more accessible…”

Sasuke gave a small nod, looking completely out of his element. The more Kizashi spoke, the more Sasuke realized he had absolutely no idea what was being said. He wasn’t sure if he was supposed to compliment the healing powers of herbs or not, but he kept nodding, pretending to understand.

“Of course, the real secret is understanding the natural energy of plants,” Kizashi continued, completely oblivious to Sasuke’s increasing confusion. “You can’t just pick any herb and expect it to work. You have to build a connection with them, like how a shinobi builds a connection with their chakra. However, you will understand their value once you get married, or maybe even before marriage.”

"When...then...Why?" Sasuke asked.

Kizashi smirked. "Well, there are plants for every function, son. Functions that a man might need in the future."

Sakura, realizing what her father was up to, blushed and looked at him with threatening eyes while Mebuki was pinching his arms so that he wouldn't talk.

"I don't understand," Sasuke said confused.

"It's nothing Sasuke-kun, don't listen to my dear husband. When it comes to medicinal plants, he never stops talking," Mebuki said, laughing embarrassedly.

Sasuke was looking at them confused and took the cup of tea. He didn't know what else to talk to him about.

"Don't leave the boy confused. There's nothing to be ashamed of here. Dear Sasuke, I was talking about you understanding the benefits of medicinal herbs in the near future because there are some that take sexual performance to another level," Kizashi said.

With that, he choked and started coughing. He was so red that it didn't look much different from the tomatoes on the table. He had thought of every situation, but he had failed to foresee this. As he turned his gaze to Sakura, he saw that she was just as embarrassed as he was.

Sakura’s face was now as red as her hair. She buried her face in her hands, groaning. “This is so embarrassing… Dad, you said you wouldn't talk about this topic anymore!”

Sasuke glanced at her briefly, the hint of a smirk tugging at his lips. At least he now had a new reason to tease her about these interesting medicinal plants later.

Mebuki, sensing the awkward tension from the herbal medicine topic, decided to steer the conversation in a new direction. She leaned forward with a warm, curious smile.

“So, how did you two fall in love?” she asked, her eyes twinkling with curiosity. “Tell us your love story.”

Sakura widened her eyes .“Mom, you really want to know?”

“Oh, absolutely!” Mebuki said, looking at her daughter with a proud, expectant grin. “We’ve been waiting for years to hear about it!”

Kizashi added, “You two have been so secretive about it. We already suspected something, but now we want the real story!”

Sakura glanced at Sasuke, who was suddenly very focused on the rice in front of him. She rubbed the back of her neck, trying to think of a casual way to start.

She started hesitantly. “I think I always had feelings for him, even when we were kids, though Sasuke-kun was never really, you know, expressive about his feelings.”

Kizashi nodded sagely. “Ah, yes. Sasuke was always a quiet one. We could tell you were fond of each other from the start. But I can tell you were obsessed with him Sakura.”

"Obsessed with me?" Sasuke asked.

"Yes, god you can't imagine. In our house, the only thing we talked about was 'Sasuke-kun this, Sasuke-kun that'. I realized she had something more to do with you than just a friend."

Sasuke smirked and looked at Sakura. "I didn't know about that."

"From the moment Sakura met you at the academy, she talked about you non-stop.”

Sakura nearly choked on her rice. "D-Dad!" she squeaked, her face immediately turning red.

"No, really," Kizashi continued, oblivious to Sakura’s mounting embarrassment. "She would tell us everything. 'Sasuke did this in class, Sasuke did that. He’s so smart, he’s so talented!' She even said that you were the most handsome boy in all of Konoha."

Sakura slammed her hands down on the table, practically sinking into her chair. "I did not!" she protested loudly, her voice full of desperation.

Sasuke, who had been silently listening to the exchange, raised an eyebrow and smirked. "Oh?" he said, leaning forward slightly. "Now, this is interesting."

Sakura shot him a pleading look, but he only grinned in return, clearly enjoying the teasing.

Mebuki, trying to hide her own amusement, couldn’t help but chime in. "It was a daily topic in our house, Sasuke. She never got you out of her mind, ever. She’d talk about you in the mornings, at night, during dinner, even when she was doing her homework." She winked at her daughter, who was now thoroughly mortified.

Sakura buried her face in her hands, her voice muffled. "Please, stop... You’re going to kill me."

Kizashi wasn’t quite finished, though. "Ahh, but I really need to tell you the best part. You won’t believe what happened one Valentine’s Day, Sasuke. It was when Sakura was 14."

Sakura froze, eyes wide in horror. "Dad... no. Please don't—"

Kizashi, ignoring his daughter’s obvious plea, carried on. "You see, Sakura had gone out of her way to prepare some dark chocolate for you. She worked so hard on it! She wanted to give you something special, something from her heart. But on the way to find you..." Kizashi paused for dramatic effect. "She saw you with another girl from the Uchiha clan. And that girl gave you chocolate. And you... you accepted it."

Sasuke blinked, a bit stunned.

"You can imagine what happened next," Kizashi continued, his voice full of exaggerated seriousness. "Sakura came back home devastated. She didn’t give you the chocolate she’d made. Instead, she locked herself in her room and cried for hours. I mean, hours, Sasuke. We were so worried. We didn’t know what was wrong, but she wouldn’t say anything. We thought we had some kind of major emotional crisis on our hands!"

Meanwhile, Sakura was wiping herself with a tissue to relieve the embarrassment she was feeling. Sasuke didn't need to know these things! She had been very young and immature. “I can’t take this anymore."

Kizashi gave her a playful look. "But Sakura, we didn’t even get to the good part! It wasn’t until later that Ino came over and told us everything. She said it all. How you had cried in your room, how you felt so left out."

Sasuke, who had been silently listening, suddenly felt a pang of guilt. He remembered that Valentine’s Day. He’d received chocolate from practically every girl in the academy, including that girl from the his clan, but the thought of Sakura not giving him anything was what really stuck out in his mind.

Itachi and Shisui had been teasing him all day, asking him if he was really heartbroken because Sakura hadn't given him any gifts for this day.

Sakura groaned, sinking into her chair again, completely defeated. "I can't believe you’re telling him this."

Sasuke, despite himself, found himself chuckling a little at how utterly Sakura this all was. He’d known that Sakura had always been emotional, but hearing it from her father’s perspective made him realize just how much she cared.

With a small but genuine smile, Sasuke looked up at Sakura. "I... I’m sorry that I didn’t realize how much that upset you. I was an idiot."

Sakura, trying to hide the tiny blush creeping up her neck, shrugged awkwardly. "Not was, you still are," she mumbled, her voice quieter. "But it’s fine. It was a long time ago anyway."

"Now I want to know more about you tonight," Mebuki said to Sasuke. "How did my beautiful daughter win your heart?"

Sasuke froze. His mind started whirling. ‘Tip number two: Be affectionate. Hold hands with her in front of her parents to establish dominance.’

He was supposed to be affectionate. Dominance, whatever that meant. Maybe holding hands would do the trick. His gaze flickered over to Sakura, and he suddenly felt the weight of everyone's expectations.

He could feel Mebuki’s eyes drilling into him, expecting an answer. Without thinking, Sasuke reached over and grabbed Sakura’s hand. She blinked at him, eyes wide.

“I... I saw you differently at the academy,” Sasuke muttered, trying to sound casual, as though he were reciting an actual love story instead of trying to follow some weird advice. “You were... different than the others. Smarter. Stronger.”

Sakura stared at him, completely flustered. This wasn’t like Sasuke. He wasn’t the type to openly display affection, especially not in front of her parents. And why was he addressing her and not them as he spoke? What the hell was this?

He continued, “I started to realize you were... important to me.”

Sakura’s lips parted, but before she could speak, Sasuke raised her hand to his lips and kissed it softly.

Mebuki sighed, looking completely moved. “Oh, that’s so sweet…”

Sakura’s face was turning redder by the second. She quickly yanked her hand back, but Sasuke wasn’t finished.

In an odd display of affection that he had never shown in public, Sasuke kissed her hand again, holding it there longer than necessary , he moved closer her to give her a kiss on the forehead and then another on the cheek.

Sakura blinked rapidly, unsure of what was happening. What was he doing? Still, she had to admit that this was very cute and a very big gesture from someone like him.

"This is very sweet, I didn't expect it from you Sasuke.  I'm very proud. However, with all these kisses, I suggest you to not start the process for our grandson or granddaughter tonight. Do it another night when you're home alone.," said the kizashi as he started to laugh.

"Oh my god Dad, what are you talking about?!" Sakura said, shouting.

Mebuki clapped her hands together with a satisfied smile. “Well, I think it’s time for dessert!” she announced. “Sasuke, I made a dark chocolate cake just for you. I know you don’t like overly sweet things, so I thought you’d appreciate it.”

Sasuke blinked, surprised. “Thank you,” he muttered, unsure if he should feel grateful or embarrassed by the earlier events.

Mebuki then turned to Kizashi. “Sweetheart, why don’t we give these two some time alone? You can help me with the dessert.”

Kizashi, who had been trying to hide his grin at Sasuke’s affectionate display, nodded enthusiastically. “Of course, dear.”

They left the room, and for the first time that evening, Sasuke and Sakura were left alone at the table. There was an awkward silence, broken only by the sound of Sakura's hand suddenly flying to his arm.

“Ow!” Sasuke yelped, rubbing the spot where she had punched him. “What was that for?”

Sakura glared at him, her face flushed from a mix of embarrassment and frustration. “What exactly made you think you could just go around kissing me in front of my parents? And what's with the whole ‘I’ve read your books’ bit? I know you haven’t read a single one of those herbal medicine books!"

Sasuke winced at her words, the heat rising in his cheeks. He shifted uncomfortably in his seat. “It... It wasn’t my idea.”

“Really?” Sakura raised an eyebrow. “Then whose idea was it, huh?”

Sasuke took a deep breath, trying to keep his cool. “Sai,” he muttered.

Sakura’s eyes widened. “Sai? Sai gave you those tips?”

Sasuke rubbed his face, trying to hide his frustration. “Yes. Sai and Naruto both gave me... tips today.”

Sakura’s eyes narrowed in disbelief. “Wait. You mean to tell me... you actually followed advice from Sai and Naruto? About how to act in front of my parents? You? Of all people?”

Sasuke sighed. “I... I thought they knew what they were talking about.” He winced again as he remembered the ridiculous “relationship book”. “I didn’t want to mess up tonight.”

Sakura blinked, clearly trying to keep a straight face. “Wow. You really thought about this dinner, huh?”

Sasuke, realizing just how much he had overthought everything, gave a small, almost embarrassed smile. "Of course I would think Sakura. This is an important dinner for us. You are important to me."

Sakura let out a small laugh, her annoyance fading. “Well, thank you then, Sasuke-kun.”

Sasuke shrugged, looking slightly more relaxed now. “You’re welcome,” he said simply.

Sasuke looked at her for a moment, a mischievous glint appearing in his eyes. He let his gaze slowly travel down her outfit, taking in how she was dressed tonight.

She looked absolutely stunning. The soft glow of the lanterns around the room seemed to highlight every curve of her figure, every little detail that he found irresistible. Her neck—long, graceful, and just the right amount of delicate—made his mind wander to the most ridiculous places. Her skin seemed to glow, as if the night itself had fallen in love with her.

He let his gaze drift lower, where her long legs crossed elegantly beneath the table. Her dress—simple yet elegant—clung to her form just enough to make his breath catch. He couldn't stop admiring how effortlessly beautiful she looked, how every small movement seemed to capture the essence of her.

And then, her lips. He’d always known they were perfect, but tonight they seemed even fuller, more inviting. The way they curved when she smiled, or when she bit the corner of them in concentration, had his heart speeding up.

But it was her eyes—those bright, expressive eyes—that drew him in the most. They were sparkling with a mixture of amusement and warmth as she laughed at something her father said. Those eyes, always full of life and emotion, were his favorite thing to get lost in. They shined even brighter when she was near him, like they were always telling him how much she cared, even when words weren’t necessary.

Sasuke found himself holding his breath as he looked at her. She wasn’t just beautiful—she was everything to him. And the more he sat there, watching her with a quiet reverence, the more he realized just how lucky he was.

Sakura blinked, suddenly self-conscious. “What’s wrong?” she asked, feeling a little uneasy under his gaze.

Sasuke smirked, his eyes never leaving her. “I’m just noticing... how beautiful you look tonight. You’re looking very... hot.”

Sakura’s face immediately turned crimson, and she quickly slapped his arm. “Sasuke-kun! Shut up!”

But Sasuke only smiled wider. “What? I’m just telling the truth.”

Sakura looked away, her heart racing from both his compliment and the teasing. “You’re an idiot,” she muttered, crossing her arms over her chest as she turned her head to hide the growing blush on her cheeks.

Sasuke, though still smirking, couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride. He hadn’t expected to get such a reaction from her, but it was more than worth it to see her all flustered.

“Well, just so you know,” he said, trying to hide the faint smile tugging at his lips, “I meant it.”

Sakura shot him a look but didn’t say anything else, clearly too embarrassed to respond.

After they’d finished their dessert and shared another round of tea, Sasuke stood up, ready to leave. The air had settled into that peaceful, post-dinner lull.

“I should get going,” he said, glancing at the clock. “Thanks for dinner. Everything was… great.”

Sakura’s family nodded in agreement, their smiles still wide after a warm, pleasant evening.

But as soon as Sasuke stepped out into the hallway, he stopped in his tracks. Through the window, the rain was coming down in sheets. The sky was dark, flashing occasionally with lightning.

“It’s… pouring,” Sasuke said, looking back at Sakura. “How did we not hear that?”

Kizashi chuckled, stepping out of the living room with Mebuki trailing behind. “Oh, the windows here are double-glazed. Insulated to keep the noise out,” he explained casually. “We were so caught up in the conversation, none of us noticed.”

Sakura frowned, walking over to the door. “I’ll get you an umbrella.”

She reached for the closet, only to pause, glancing back at her mother. “Uh… Mom, where did we put the umbrellas?”

Mebuki gave a sheepish smile. “Oh dear, it looks like both umbrellas were left at your fathers work. I completely forgot.”

Sasuke waved a hand dismissively, trying to act like it was no big deal. “It’s fine, really. I don’t mind running out in the rain. I’ll be fine.”

Kizashi raised an eyebrow, his grin widening. “Sasuke-kun, come on. It’s pointless to have you run out there in the storm. You can spend the night here.”

Sasuke hesitated, looking at him, unsure of what was being suggested. “I don’t want to disturb your comfort or anything. I’ll just head home.”

Mebuki, however, was quick to interject, a motherly tone filling her voice. “Oh no, no, no, Sasuke. You can’t leave in weather like this. You’ll catch a cold, and then I’d never forgive myself!”

Sasuke opened his mouth to protest, but she didn’t give him the chance. “It’s settled. You’re staying the night.”

Sakura, still standing by the door, blinked at the sudden change in plans. “I’ll go prepare the guest room.”

Kizashi burst out laughing. “Oh, come on! No need for all these formalities. You two don’t need separate rooms—after all, you’re already in a relationship!”

Sasuke’s eyes widened as the words hung in the air. The atmosphere went from comfortable to incredibly awkward in seconds.

Sakura’s face turned bright red. “Dad, what are you—?!”

Sasuke opened his mouth to respond, but the words were caught in his throat. “I…”

Kizashi, still laughing, slapped Sasuke on the back. “Don’t be shy! I’m just saying, you’re practically family now. You don’t need to sleep in separate rooms like some traditionalists. Who am I , Fugaku?”

Sakura hit her forehead with her hand, honestly her father should stop comparing himself to Sasuke's father.

Sasuke’s face was now a shade of red that was rivaling Sakura’s. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest as he glanced at her. She was looking anywhere but at him.

“Dad, seriously!” Sakura hissed, her face nearly glowing from the intensity of her blush.

Sasuke didn’t want to seem rude, but his face was still red as a tomato. He glanced at Sakura, whose expression was a mixture of horror and embarrassment.

“Well, I guess… I’m staying then,” Sasuke said, unable to avoid it.

Sakura groaned, running her hand through her hair in frustration. “This is so not happening.”

Kizashi’s laughter echoed through the house. “It’s already happening, Sakura! I don't understand what your problem is, you're not sleeping with a stranger but with your boyfriend, who you've probably shared a bed with many times and we don't know anything about. Come on, don't embarrass my future son-in-law.”

After Sakura’s parents had insisted that Sasuke stay for the night, Mebuki came back with a pair of soft, freshly laundered pajamas for him.

 “You’ll be more comfortable this way.” She said with a warm smile.

Sasuke nodded, a little unsure of what was happening but too polite to refuse. “Thank you , Mebuki-san.”

Once she left, Sasuke pulled out his phone, typing quickly. He sent a text to Itachi, "I’m staying the night at Sakura’s. Her parents insisted."

Almost immediately, he received a response from his older brother: "😏 Enjoy."

Sasuke frowned, furrowing his brow as he stared at the smirking emoji. "What’s that supposed to mean?" he typed back, clearly annoyed.

Itachi’s reply was swift: "Just enjoy the night. 😏”

After a few minutes, Sasuke emerged from the bathroom, looking much more relaxed, wearing the soft cotton pajamas. He entered the room and looked at the bed, it was the first time they would share a bed. It had never even happened that they shared a room, maybe on their missions but they had all been as a team not just the two of them. Taking a deep breath to relax Sasuke opened the blanket to lie down.

Sakura, still avoiding looking at him, came into the room in her own pajamas: a purple set with a giant, comical rabbit on the front.

Sasuke blinked. Then, he burst out laughing.

Sakura whipped around, her cheeks going red. “What’s so funny?” she demanded, crossing her arms defensively.

Sasuke, struggling to contain his laughter, pointed at her pajamas. “It’s just—your pajamas... they remind me of someone from my clan.”

Sakura’s eyes narrowed. “Someone from your clan? Who?”

He raised an eyebrow, still trying to stifle a chuckle. “A little girl who’s about four years old.”

Sakura froze, her face going even redder. “Wait... are you saying my pajamas make me look like a child ?!”

Sasuke quickly shook his head. “No! It’s not like that! Well… maybe a bit..”

She pulled the covers back and climbed into the bed, turning her back toward Sasuke. “I’m just going to sleep. It’s been a long day,” she muttered.

Sasuke, still standing awkwardly near the bed, looked at her. She had clearly shut down, and he didn’t want to push her. But there was a nagging feeling in the pit of his stomach.

He finally climbed into bed beside her, his back stiff and unsure. “Okay... But what’s wrong with you? You’re acting all irritated.”

Sakura exhaled loudly, trying to ignore him. “It’s just... embarrassing. Sleeping in the same bed as you, and... and everything else.” She clutched the covers tighter, her face now buried in the pillow.

Sasuke blinked. “We are a couple.”

Sakura threw a glare over her shoulder at him. “And ?”

He let out a soft chuckle. “I don’t get it. What’s so embarrassing about it?”

Sakura groaned into her pillow. “Everything. Everything is embarrassing right now. The pajamas. The bed. You. Me. Everything!”

Sasuke, still not fully understanding, let out a small sigh. “Well, don’t worry. I won’t bite you or anything.”

Sakura lifted her head from the pillow, eyeing him warily. “I didn’t say that.”

“So, you want me to bite you?”

“Shut up!” Sakura said as she threw her pillow at him.

Sakura shifted in bed, trying to find the most comfortable position as she lay there, acutely aware of the warmth next to her. Sasuke was beside her, so close, and the thought of him being here... in her room... in her bed... made her heart flutter with nerves she hadn’t anticipated.

She cleared her throat and glanced over at him. “Don’t move too much tonight. I’m a light sleeper, and I get really annoyed if I’m woken up.”

Sasuke didn’t even look at her at first. “Okay, boss,” he said with a teasing grin, his voice low and amused.

Sakura rolled her eyes but couldn’t fight the small smile that tugged at her lips. She tried to settle back into the pillow, but then, out of nowhere, she felt a light pressure on her waist. Sasuke had turned toward her, his hand resting just above her hip. His touch wasn’t demanding, but it was warm and solid, making her heart skip a beat.

She didn’t move away. Instead, she stayed there. She should have said something. She should’ve teased him back. But somehow, she couldn’t—because the way his hand rested there made her feel... comfortable. Safe. Warm. It wasn’t something she was used to, but it felt... good.

Sasuke, noticing her silence, smirked just a little. He slowly slid his hand down to gently rub her stomach, his fingers moving in small, calming circles. The motion was light but enough to send a ripple of warmth through her body.

Sakura's breath caught in her throat. “Sasuke-kun...” she started, her voice trembling slightly, but she didn’t finish. She didn’t need to. He could tell how embarrassed she was.

Feeling that embarrassment, he teased her further, his fingers continuing their gentle path across her skin. “What’s wrong, Sakura? Too much?” His voice was playful, and she could almost hear the smirk in his words.

Sakura, despite the warmth spreading across her cheeks, found herself moving closer to him. It was involuntary, a small shift for comfort, but she didn’t pull away. His touch had a way of making her feel less tense, less self-conscious, and she liked it.

He leaned in then, his lips brushing against her neck. The soft press of his lips sent a shiver down her spine, and she couldn’t suppress the small, startled gasp that escaped her. “Sasuke…” she whispered, her voice breathy, as he moved to kiss just below her ear, lingering there for a moment.

She could feel his lips against her skin, the warmth of his breath, and something inside her stirred. It had been a while since their last kiss, and she realized how much she’d missed him. Without thinking, she turned toward him, their faces inches apart now.

Sasuke met her halfway, his lips finding hers in a soft, sweet kiss. It wasn’t rushed, but it was tender. He took his time, savoring the moment, letting the quiet intimacy between them settle into something deeper.

Sakura kissed him back, her fingers lightly brushing against his chest, a soft smile playing on her lips as they pulled away for just a moment. “I missed this,” she whispered, her voice barely above a breath.

Sasuke’s gaze softened as he looked at her. “Me too. This is... a sign of apology," he said quietly. "For making you upset that day, with the chocolates."

Sakura let out a soft laugh, the sound light and teasing. She rolled her eyes in mock exasperation, though the smile tugging at her lips was more than enough to show she wasn’t really annoyed. "Sasuke, not again with the chocolates..." she sighed, shaking her head slightly. "I told you it’s in the past."

Sasuke smirked, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "I know. But I still feel like I should apologize."

She could feel the sincerity in his words, even if the topic made her want to bury her face in the pillow and never hear about it again. "Well, I’m not going to let you get away with it that easily," she teased, her voice softening as she leaned in to kiss him again, deeper this time, feeling the familiar warmth of his lips against hers.

The kiss lingered for a moment longer, and when they pulled away, their faces were close, their breaths mingling. Sasuke’s gaze softened as he looked into her eyes, his hand resting gently on her side.

“Good night, Sasuke-kun,” she said, her voice a little shy but still full of warmth.

He smiled, a soft curve of his lips. “Good night, Sakura.”

Sakura closed her eyes, her heart still racing from the kiss, but this time, it was peaceful. It was the kind of night she could get used to.

Chapter Text

The sun had already begun its descent as Sasuke walked back to the village, the weight of the day settling on his shoulders. He’d spent hours fishing with Kizashi by the river, the quiet rhythm of the water matching the calm that had taken over his mind in those moments.

It had been over a year since he had first sat at the dinner table as Sakura's boyfriend—not just the teammate who had been welcomed into her family but the person who was now an essential part of their lives. Her parents had become a daily presence in his world, something that still felt strange, yet comforting. Sasuke had quickly realized that he had come to care for them in a way that surprised him, especially Kizashi, who had grown to treat him like a son. And yet, despite all the warmth he felt in their home, his thoughts never strayed far from Sakura.

She had been working endlessly. Long tours, research, and constant breakthroughs in the medical field—her mind was often so full of ideas and theories that there was little room left for rest. Sasuke could see the toll it took on her, the dark circles under her eyes, the faint exhaustion in her voice whenever they spoke. But Sakura, ever resilient, would push through. She always found time to be with him, even when she could hardly keep her eyes open. She never complained.

The days were ticking down, and Sasuke found himself lost in thought more often than usual. One week—just one week—until Sakura’s 20th birthday —and he still had no idea what he was going to do.

Last year, Sakura had thought of everything in such detail. From the family dinner, meticulously organized by Mikoto and Sakura, to the romantic atmosphere she’d created for them in the forest with candles and sake—Sasuke had felt both overwhelmed and incredibly touched by her thoughtfulness. She had known exactly what would make him feel comfortable, what would make the night unforgettable. And now, here he was, struggling to come up with even one decent idea.

He had thought about giving her something meaningful, something personal. A new medical tool for her work like Naruto suggested ? Too practical. A hand-carved statue of the two of them like Sai suggested? Too cheesy. A trip somewhere special like Itachi suggested? Too complicated for her work schedule.

Besides, every option felt like a repeat of something they’d already done, and Sasuke could not bring himself to settle for mediocrity when it came to Sakura. By the time Sasuke reached his front door, his frustration had reached its peak. He stood there for a moment, staring at the ground, letting out a frustrated sigh. “I’m an idiot,” he muttered to himself. Why was this so hard?

As Sasuke entered the house, the familiar scent of home wrapped around him, but there was another sound that quickly caught his attention—a baby crying. The sharp wail cut through the otherwise still air, and Sasuke immediately started toward the stairs, a sense of urgency rising in his chest.

The newest addition to their family—Isao Uchiha—had been born only a few months ago, but already he had brought an undeniable energy to the household. Sasuke had never imagined that being an uncle would feel so meaningful, but with Isao, everything felt different.

Itachi and Izumi had surprised everyone last year when they announced their marriage in March. Sasuke had been confused by how quickly they had moved—married in April with a large wedding, full of laughter and excitement. It was so unlike Itachi, who was usually reserved and private. But in the end, Sasuke had been glad to see his brother so happy, and the wedding, though fast-paced, had been beautiful.

One week after the wedding, came another surprise—the news that they were going to be parents. Izumi was already two months pregnant when they shared it with the family, and that revelation had sparked an endless stream of teasing from Shisui, who found endless amusement in the fact that Itachi had skipped tradition and didn’t wait for the wedding night.

Sasuke's footsteps echoed softly as he made his way up the stairs to the second floor. His thoughts drifted, and for a moment, he found himself grateful for the arrangement his family had made. It had been a blessing, in its own way, that Itachi and Izumi had decided to live under the same roof as them. Mikoto had been thrilled by the idea, and though it was unconventional, it had brought warmth to their home . At the same time, Sasuke could spend as much time with his nephew as he wanted.

It wasn’t just the convenience that made it work, but the comfort of being surrounded by people who cared. Mikoto and Fugaku had initially secured houses near the main house for both Sasuke and Itachi after they had grown older and started their own lives, but things had changed. Izumi, raised in a smaller household by her mother, had always expressed a desire to live in the same house as them and not to move out. It was an idea that resonated deeply with Mikoto, and when the suggestion was made to bring her daughter-in-law into the Uchiha home, she’d eagerly embraced it.

Mikoto had immediately taken it upon herself to reorganize the house, rearranging rooms and spaces so that Itachi and Izumi could have their own privacy. They had moved into the second floor, with a separate area designed to feel like their own little apartment within the house. It was the perfect compromise.

Mikoto’s plans hadn’t stopped there. Sasuke had noticed the subtle hints, the hopeful glances, when it came to his own living arrangements. Mikoto had arranged for the third floor to be set aside for him, planning it as a separate apartment just like Itachi’s, with the hope that perhaps one day, Sasuke and Sakura would share that space together. It was an idea that made Sasuke’s chest tighten with a new different emotion.

Sasuke knocked gently on Itachi and Izumi’s bedroom door. A muffled voice from inside called, “Come in.” Sasuke pushed the door open, stepping inside to find his older brother rocking Isao in his arms. The little boy had stopped crying, and the sound of his soft coos filled the room.

Itachi glanced up, offering a smile. “He seems to be calming down,” he explained. “Looks like he had a little stomachache. It’ll pass.”

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, still not entirely used to seeing Itachi in this new role—father. Itachi had always been the calm, collected Uchiha heir, but now, with Isao in his arms, he looked softer, more patient than Sasuke had ever imagined.

“Where’s Izumi?” Sasuke asked, glancing around.

“Downstairs with Mother, preparing dinner,” Itachi replied, shifting Isao slightly as the baby’s eyes fluttered sleepily.

Sasuke stepped closer to the crib, reaching out to gently stroke Isao’s cheek. The little boy had finally stopped crying and was now happily blowing bubbles with his saliva, his small hands twitching in excitement. Sasuke couldn’t help but smile at the sight—Isao was a copy of Itachi, with his sharp features and intense gaze. The only difference was the boy’s brown hair, which, at certain angles, made him look like Fugaku.

“Mini-Fugaku,” Sasuke murmured, his lips curling into a rare smile.

Itachi chuckled softly, his gaze still on the baby. “He’s truly a strange mix.”

Sasuke stood still for a moment, watching his nephew with a quiet fondness he didn’t often show. Then, without thinking, he lightly picked Isao up, cradling him in his arms. The little boy settled almost instantly, cooing softly as he looked up at his uncle with wide, curious eyes.

“Hold him for a moment,” Itachi said, glancing over at Sasuke. “I’ll grab a napkin to wipe his face.”

As the baby gurgled happily, Sasuke couldn’t help but start speaking to him in a soft voice, his words simple but filled with affection. “You’re a lot like your dad, you know. Always so serious,” he murmured, making funny faces at Isao, who responded with an unexpected giggle.

Itachi, who had stepped away for just a moment, turned back to see Sasuke talking to Isao, a slight smile on his lips. He raised an eyebrow. “It’s strange, isn’t it?” he mused, watching Sasuke interact with his son. “This kid only seems to laugh with you.”

“He just loves his uncle too much.”

Itachi and Sasuke walked downstairs together, Isao still cradled in Sasuke’s arms, the baby now calm and content. The sounds of family chatter grew louder as they entered the kitchen, where Mikoto, Fugaku, and Izumi were gathered around the table.

As soon as Fugaku spotted Isao in Sasuke’s arms, he immediately stood up and reached out to take his grandson. The older Uchiha’s eyes softened as he playfully grabbed Isao’s tiny hand.

“Come here, little one,” Fugaku said, a rare twinkle in his eyes. “Let’s see if you can finally crack a smile for me.”

Isao, always serious, stared up at Fugaku with wide, intense eyes, his little lips pursed into a frown. It was as if the baby was sizing his grandfather up, trying to decide whether to grant him a smile or not. Fugaku chuckled at the serious expression, holding Isao’s hand as he gently rocked him back and forth.

"My handsome nephew turned out to be just like the other three males in this house," Mikoto said, smiling as she looked at Isao.

"We can tell Itachi isn't that serious, Isao definitely inherited that from his uncle and grandfather," Izumi said as she picked Isao up and sat him down in his high chair next to them at the table.

"Seriously or not, he's the most handsome boy here," Sasuke said.

"Good thing we're 3 of 3 now, 3 brown-haired and 3 black-haired," Izumi said.

"I hope we get pink-haired soon," Mikoto said with a smirk. 'Imagine having a granddaughter with pink hair, aww the cutest thing ever. And green eyes, definitely green eyes too.'

With this Sasuke blushed, making everyone laugh at his reaction. After dinner Sasuke settled into the couch with Isao still in his arms, playing with some of his favorite toys. He looked at the clock in the wall.

“I’m going out in a bit. I’ll meet Sakura after her shift.”

“You two always seem to be busy these days.” Izumi said with a teasing smile.

Sasuke let out a small, nonchalant shrug. “We make time for each other.”

Izumi smiled knowingly, but before she could comment further, Isao suddenly reached out toward Sasuke, his small face scrunching up in distress.

Sasuke looked down at the little boy, raising an eyebrow. “What’s wrong, Isao?”

Izumi chuckled, rocking the baby gently. “He’s upset because he wants to stay with you,” she said, her voice full of amusement. “Seems like he really likes being with you, uncle Sasuke.”

Sasuke’s heart gave a slight jolt. He gave a small smile. “I’ll take him out for a walk if you don’t mind,” he offered. “That should calm him down before bed.”

Izumi laughed softly. “If you’re sure, that’d be great. He loves going out with you before bed. I think he enjoys the quiet time just the two of you share. Just wait 2 minutes while I fill a bottle of milk for him.”

Sasuke nodded, getting to his feet as he carefully gathered a small bag Izumi had set aside with tools and items for Isao—diapers, wipes, and a bottle just in case. He adjusted the bag over his shoulder, his hands once again settling on the little boy. As he stepped toward the door, Isao seemed to sense what was happening. His face immediately brightened, his tiny hands flapping in excitement, and his giggles filled the room.

“Alright, let’s go,” Sasuke murmured, the words barely more than a soft exhale as he made his way out of the house.

The evening air was soft, Sasuke walked with calm purpose down the village street. It looked like Isao had discovered a new obsession—blowing spit bubbles.

Sasuke glanced down as yet another one formed on the baby’s lips and popped with a wet, triumphant sound. He sighed, fishing out a napkin from his pocket and gently wiping the mess off Isao’s mouth.

“Where’d you even learn that?” Sasuke muttered, his voice low and amused.

Isao blinked innocently, then blew another bubble in response.

Sasuke exhaled through his nose, barely concealing a smile. Around them, villagers turned to steal glances. Some paused. A few girls outright sighed at the sight of him—stoic and devastatingly handsome—carrying a giggling baby like it was the most natural thing in the world. His expression, unreadable to many, softened each time he looked at Isao.

He didn’t care much about the attention. What mattered were these short walks—little rituals he’d grown to treasure. In them, he saw pieces of his own childhood. He remembered the feel of Itachi’s steady hands as he rode on his elder brother’s shoulders, the rhythm of his steps, the safety that wrapped around him like a second skin.

Those memories had once felt distant. Now, with Isao against his chest, they returned like breath on glass—hazy, but warm.

They reached the front steps of the Konoha hospital just as Sakura emerged, untying her ponytail and letting her hair fall like silk down her back. Sasuke paused mid-step.

Her hair reached her waist now.

And for a second, the past rushed in—an image of twelve-year-old Sakura tugging at her long locks shyly, hoping he’d notice. He hadn’t said a word back then, but he had noticed. He always had.

She looked up and caught sight of him—of them—and smiled wide, lifting a hand in greeting. Sasuke took Isao's hand and greeted Sakura with it as well, receiving Sakura's sweet laughter in response, which was like music to his ears.

This past year had been sweet in a way neither of them had expected. Not loud, not explosive—just quietly sweet, like sunlight through paper windows and the smell of fresh tea after a long day.

Their schedules had kept them apart more often than either liked—Sakura often pulled into long shifts at the hospital, and Sasuke balancing his duties at the police station. But the time they did manage to steal away from the world felt like a kind of gentle reprieve, both physical and spiritual.

They didn’t need elaborate dates, didn’t crave noise or crowds or anything grand. A walk to the park near the compound, the soft hush of wind weaving through leaves as they lay side by side on the grass—that was enough. Sometimes they barely spoke, content to just exist together in the quiet, in the small exchanges of warmth and touch. A hand over hers. His fingers in her hair. Her head on his shoulder. Long kisses under the shadow of the moon.

Every day, Sasuke found it harder to be apart from her. Every day, his love grew with a steady ache that nestled deep in his chest, the kind that made his fingers itch to reach for her even in the middle of a crowd. He wanted to fall asleep with her hand in his, wake up with her breath near his neck. He wanted permanence. Always.

He was still lost in those thoughts when her voice floated into his world, pulling him gently back.

“Well, hello to the two most handsome men in Konoha!” She said as she reached them.

Sakura stepped closer, brushing Isao’s fine dark brown hair back before pressing a kiss to his forehead. The baby let out a sleepy coo, content. Then she leaned in and gave Sasuke a kiss on the cheek, light and quick.

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. “Is that all?”

Sakura laughed, the sound wrapping around him like a soft scarf in winter. “We have a child present, Sasuke-kun,” she teased, nudging his arm. “The rest of the scene would be… less than graceful.”

Sasuke gave her a sideways glance, clearly unconvinced. “He won’t remember.”

“Are you heading back right away, or… should we sit for a bit?”

Sasuke glanced down at Isao, who was now half-drowsy from the walk, blinking slowly up at the sky.

“We can sit,” he replied. “At least until his bedtime.”

A smile curved on Sakura’s lips. She reached out with both arms, and Sasuke gently transferred the baby into her care. As soon as he was in her embrace, Isao released a triumphant bubble from his lips, making Sakura laugh.

“You’re really proud of that, huh?” she teased, bouncing him gently.

Sasuke watched the two of them—Sakura’s long hair swaying as she shifted Isao in her arms, the way her eyes crinkled when she laughed, the automatic ease in her touch. She fit there, so naturally. Like she’d always been meant to hold something delicate, meant to carry love this gently.

And without warning, a thought bloomed in his chest—quiet but persistent.

‘Our children would be beautiful.’ He said to himself.

Maybe one with pink hair and dark eyes, full of questions and brightness. Or one with black hair and green eyes, quiet but curious, tugging on Sakura’s hand and asking why the sky changed color at night.

He blinked the thought away, but not before it settled into his bones like a promise.

They found a nearby bench and sat, Sakura shifting Isao in her arms with practiced ease. She looked down at the baby, then turned to Sasuke.

“Did Izumi pack a bottle of milk for him?”

Sasuke nodded, already reaching into the bag slung over his shoulder. “Yeah.” He handed it over.

Sakura smiled in thanks, positioning Isao a little higher and bringing the bottle to his mouth. Isao latched on immediately, grabbing it with both of his tiny hands like it was the greatest treasure the world had ever offered.

Sakura couldn’t help the laugh that slipped out. “He’s very enthusiastic about the milk tonight.”

Sasuke leaned back on the bench, one arm draped casually over the backrest behind her. He watched as Isao drank, small noises escaping him in between gulps.

“I think he knows you’re holding him,” Sasuke said quietly.

Sakura tilted her head. “Oh?”

“Means he’s trying to impress you.”

She laughed again, this time quieter, and leaned slightly into Sasuke’s side. “Well, it’s working. Intelligent boy like his father.”

“And like his uncle."

Sakura started laughing. "Like uncle too."

“It’s strange,” she said softly, her voice thoughtful. “How fast time goes. I mean, here we are. Izumi and Itachi are married, and they have a child now.”

Sasuke’s gaze shifted to Isao, then back to her. “Time goes quickly.”

She nodded, her eyes soft as she gazed down at the baby in her arms. “I wonder how Itachi proposed to her,” she mused. “He’s so romantic when it comes to Izumi. I bet it was beautiful.”

Sasuke shrugged lightly, his usual stoic expression returning. "I don't know how either, and to tell you the truth, I'm not really interested. What matters is that they are happy with each other."

"It's true, I'm very happy for them."

The warmth in Sasuke’s chest grew heavier, a familiar pull that made him ache with the quiet intensity of it. These little things—her kindness, her sincerity, the love she had for others, the way she cared for Isao with such tenderness—made him love her more and more every day. And there were so many other things, too, small moments that seemed so fleeting yet carried weight that only he seemed to feel: how she smiled when she helped someone, the way her voice softened when she spoke of her hopes for the future, the look in her eyes when she loved him.

In that moment, Sasuke realized that his love for Sakura had already expanded beyond what he had imagined. He couldn’t picture his future without her in it.

‘One day…’ he thought, his gaze unfocusing as the idea blossomed in his mind.

Sakura’s voice broke through his thoughts. “I think the day of the proposal was the happiest day for Izumi. I mean, after the birth of her son, of course. The proposal is something that is never forgotten in life, at least my mother still remembers it with emotion.”

Sasuke blinked, an idea struck him like a bolt of lightning. Maybe… he could do that for her. A proposal to her on her 20th birthday. His pulse quickened, but it wasn’t panic—it was excitement, something that felt new and powerful and terrifying in the best way possible.

But now the question remained: How would he go about this?

Should he combine the birthday and proposal into one grand event? Or should he give them each their own space, allowing each moment to have its own attention? He couldn’t help but feel a little unsure—especially about the timing. He and Sakura were young. Only 20, still growing, still finding their place in the world. Compared to Itachi and Izumi, who were older and more settled, Sasuke couldn’t help but wonder if they were rushing things.

Would Sakura even want this? Would she be ready for marriage at this point in her life?

The thought gnawed at him.

What if Sakura wasn’t ready? What if she didn’t want this yet? What if, for her, marriage was something far down the road, not something that needed to be tied to a milestone like her 20th birthday?

Sasuke didn’t mind being young. For him, there was no problem with that. But he was aware that she might feel differently. Would she think he was rushing things? Would she see it as too soon, too fast?

No. He couldn’t just guess. He had to know.

He ran a hand through his hair, sitting up straighter on the bench. How was he supposed to figure this out without completely ruining the surprise?

Then, just as he was about to fall into a spiral of thoughts, two names popped into his head—two women who could help him. His mother and aunt Kushina.

Both of them knew Sakura well, and both were no strangers to the anxieties of young love and relationships. They would understand.

But even as the idea took form in his mind, Sasuke couldn’t help the cold sweat that formed on the back of his neck. The idea of talking to his mother about his plans—and about marriage—was enough to make his stomach churn.

He imagined Mikoto’s reaction: the wide eyes, the bright smile, and then the squeal of joy as she hugged him and asked a million questions he wasn’t prepared for. It was enough to make Sasuke shift uncomfortably.

Sasuke’s thoughts were once again interrupted, this time by the gentle sound of Sakura’s voice.

“Huh?” he murmured, blinking as he turned toward her.

Sakura studied him for a moment, her eyes narrowing with concern. “Is something wrong? You look… a little lost, like something’s on your mind.”

Sasuke shook his head, trying to brush it off. “It’s nothing. Just… a little tired.” He tried to mask the anxiety swirling inside of him, not wanting to worry her.

But Sakura wasn’t fooled. She reached up, cupping his cheek with her warm hand and caressing it lightly. Her touch was soft, tender, and Sasuke felt the weight of her concern settle over him like a comforting blanket.

“You look a little pale,” she said quietly, her fingers trailing through his hair, smoothing it out of place. “You should rest. You’ve been working hard lately.”

Sasuke nodded, grateful for her kindness but too stubborn to admit how much he needed rest. “I’ll be fine,” he muttered, though the fatigue was starting to take its toll.

Sakura smiled, gently pressing a kiss to his cheek. “We should get going. It might be getting late for Isao too.”

Sasuke agreed, standing up with her as they prepared to head home. As they walked, the peaceful night air seemed to settle over them, their footsteps in sync, and Sasuke couldn’t help but feel the familiar warmth in his chest when he was with her.

They stopped at the end of the street where they had to part ways. Sakura bent down to press another gentle kiss to Isao’s forehead, her smile radiant, before turning her attention to Sasuke.

Without a word, Sasuke reached out, his hand catching her arm. He pulled her toward him, closing the space between them. Then, without hesitation, he leaned in and kissed her softly on the lips.

Sakura’s cheeks flushed with color as she pulled back, her eyes meeting his. “Sasuke,” she whispered, a slight giggle in her voice as she held his gaze.

Sasuke smirked slightly. “The street is empty.” he said softly, his voice calm, almost teasing.

She smiled, her fingers brushing over his arm before she stepped back. “Good night, Sasuke-kun. Love you.”

“Good night, love you too.”

She turned to leave, but not before planting one last kiss on his cheek, leaving Sasuke standing there for a moment longer than he intended. He watched her walk toward her house, her silhouette fading into the warm glow of the street lamps. A deep breath left his chest, a slow exhale that seemed to carry the weight of everything he’d been considering.

Tomorrow morning. He had the day off, and he could finally talk to his mother. He would tell her his idea, share his thoughts with her. No more hesitation. He couldn’t keep these feelings to himself anymore.

He just hoped she wouldn’t scream with excitement and make it more complicated than it needed to be.

Morning came sooner than Sasuke expected, most likely because he was eager to finish the discussion with his mother as soon as possible so he could think through the plan for the proposal.

Sasuke sat up, running a hand through his tousled hair. A glance at the clock told him he’d slept in—an unusual indulgence, but not an unwelcome one. He stood, stretching the stiffness from his shoulders before heading into the shower, his mind already drifting to the thoughts that had kept him awake the night before.

The scent of miso and grilled fish lingered faintly in the air when he came downstairs. The house was mostly quiet, as he had expected. His father had likely left early to meet with the clan elders, and Itachi was probably with Izumi and Isao.

He heard the faint rustle of pages before he saw her—his mother, seated in the yard, bathed in soft sunlight, her legs tucked neatly beneath her as she sipped her tea and read a thick book.

He stepped out onto the engawa and offered a soft, “Good morning.”

Mikoto looked up from her book, her eyes warm. “You’re up late,” she teased, her voice as light as the breeze that played with her dark hair. “Go grab some breakfast. I made enough for an army.”

Sasuke smirked faintly and stepped back into the house. “I figured I’d be the last one. I’ll join you outside.”

“Good,” she called after him. “The weather’s too nice to stay inside—and I want to finish this chapter. Sakura lent it to me. It’s about medicinal herbs. Fascinating stuff.”

Sasuke’s footsteps paused for a beat. A flicker of a smile tugged at the corner of his lips. “Sounds like her.”

“It's amazing how some seemingly worthless plants are able to have so much medicinal value within them.” Mikoto said.

Sasuke grabbed his plate and made his way back outside, settling down beside his mother. The silence was companionable, the way it always was with Mikoto—peaceful, never forced.

After a few moments, Sasuke spoke, quietly but deliberately. “I wanted to talk to you about something.”

Mikoto lowered her book, setting it gently in her lap. She turned to him, curiosity dancing in her expression. “Of course. You can talk to me about anything.”

Mikoto waited patiently, setting her book aside as Sasuke picked at his food in a way that told her he was thinking too much.

“Sakura’s birthday is in a week,” he said finally, eyes fixed on his bowl as if the words might slip out more easily that way.

Mikoto smiled knowingly. “I know,” she said, her voice light with amusement. “I already got her a gift. A beautiful green kimono—I think it’ll bring out her eyes. And it’s a soft shade, not too bold. She’ll look stunning in it.”

Sasuke nodded slowly, lips twitching in a small smile. “That’s… actually what I wanted to talk to you about.”

“Oh?” Mikoto leaned in slightly, curiosity piqued. “The gift?”

He paused, then nodded once. “Yeah. I’ve been thinking… I want to do something special this year.”

“I think that’s a wonderful idea,” Mikoto said without hesitation. “What did you have in mind?”

There was a beat of silence. Sasuke set down his chopsticks. His fingers curled slightly, and for a moment, he looked like he was trying to will the words into existence.

Then, in a voice barely above a whisper, he muttered, “I thought of proposing.”

Mikoto blinked. “Hm? What was that, dear?”

Sasuke exhaled slowly through his nose. His ears were already tinted pink, and now the color crept up his cheeks. He turned his head slightly, but didn’t repeat himself right away.

“Sasuke,” Mikoto said, amusement already creeping into her tone, “I didn’t quite catch that. You’ll need to say it again.”

He took a breath—sharp and steady—and turned back to her, meeting her eyes with quiet resolve.

“I thought of proposing to Sakura.”

There was a clink.

Mikoto’s teacup slipped from her hand, landing softly on the grass without breaking. Her hands flew to her mouth, then to her chest, and in the next second, she was on her feet and hugging him tightly before he could even register it.

“Oh, Sasuke—Sasuke,” she said, voice thick with emotion. “I’m so happy. So proud of you. I can’t believe it—you’re really going to—oh, she’s going to be overjoyed—!”

Sasuke stiffened, caught in the kind of embrace that didn’t leave much room to breathe. “Mother,” he muttered, face burning, “calm down.”

She pulled back, still smiling, still teary-eyed. “How can I calm down when you just said you’re going to ask Sakura to marry you?”

“I want to,” he corrected gently. “But… I don’t know if she wants that.”

Mikoto’s hands were still resting gently on Sasuke’s shoulders as he looked down, the pink in his cheeks not quite gone. Her smile softened, but the curiosity in her eyes remained.

“What did you mean, exactly,” she asked, “when you said you weren’t sure if Sakura would want to get married?”

Sasuke exhaled slowly. “I know she loves me,” he said, voice quiet, but firm. “That’s never been the problem. She’s always loved me... since we were kids. You probably knew before I did.”

Mikoto chuckled softly. “Of course I did. She used to stammer every time she saw you. It was adorable.” Her voice dipped, affectionate and a little nostalgic. “And now look at her—confident, brilliant, completely at home in the compound... in this family.”

Sasuke nodded once. “That’s why I’m thinking seriously about this. But… we’re still young. Maybe too young. I don’t want to ask something that she’s not ready to say yes to.”

Mikoto studied him for a moment, then nodded, understanding dawning in her eyes. “That’s a very mature thought, Sasuke. Marriage isn’t just about love—it’s timing, it’s readiness. And you’re right to consider that.”

Mikoto reached for her tea again, smiling faintly. “I don’t think she’d ever say no and mean it in a way that would hurt you. But I understand. You’re not afraid of rejection—you’re afraid of causing doubt where there shouldn’t be any.”

Sasuke nodded. “Exactly. That’s why I need your help.”

Mikoto sipped her tea, her eyes gleaming with amusement and affection. “Of course. I’m your mother. I’m ready to do whatever it takes to get to the bottom of this.”

She stood, straightening her robe. “First thing’s first: we bring in the expert.”

Sasuke looked up, confused. “What expert?”

Mikoto smirked. “Kushina.”

"I was thinking about her too."

"Of course." Mikoto said as she crossed her arms in front of her chest. "If I asked her directly it would draw attention and Sakura is an intelligent girl. You can't ask her anyway because then what's the point of surprises."

Sasuke’s mouth twitched upward in a rare smile. “She always gives the best advice. Sakura respects her a lot… she won’t hesitate to say what she really thinks.”

“Exactly,” Mikoto said. “We’ll nudge her into the right conversation. Casually. Softly.” She paused. “Well, as softly as Kushina can manage.”

Sasuke chuckled under his breath. “You might need to rein her in a little.”

“Don’t worry. I’ve had years of practice.” Mikoto winked. “Leave it to me.”

As Mikoto stood, brushing invisible dust off her robes, Sasuke raised a brow.

“Where are you going?”

She turned with a serene smile. “To execute the plan, of course. We don’t have much time to waste, do we?”

Sasuke gave a soft laugh, shaking his head as she walked off. ‘She’s taking this more calmly than I expected,’ he thought, amused. ‘But her true reaction… that’ll come after the proposal. If there is one.’

The morning sun had climbed higher by the time Mikoto reached the Uzumaki-Namikaze home, the familiar gate painted a cheerful red. She knocked lightly, already picturing Kushina’s bright smile and loud greeting.

The door creaked open… and instead of joy, Mikoto was met with a sigh.

Kushina’s bright red hair was a little frazzled, her face the picture of exasperation. “Ah, Mikoto,” she breathed out dramatically. “What an idiot boy .”

Mikoto blinked, alarmed. “What? Who?”

Kushina stepped aside and gestured into the living room with a thumb. “That one.”

Mikoto peered in—and there he was: Naruto, hunched over a low table, surrounded by torn scraps of paper. He was scribbling something furiously… then groaning and tearing it up again.

Mikoto’s brow lifted. “...Should I ask?”

Kushina let out another sigh and plopped down beside her. “He’s been like this since morning. Writing love letters to Hinata, then throwing them away like he’s starring in a tragedy.”

“Hinata Hyuga?” Mikoto asked, though she already suspected as much.

Kushina nodded gravely. “He’s completely smitten. Problem is, Hiashi is stricter than a stone wall. Naruto’s barely had a chance to talk to her properly.”

Inside, Naruto mumbled to himself, “Too cheesy… no, too cold… ugh, what if she thinks I’m weird—”

Mikoto covered her mouth to hide a smile. “I didn’t realize we were living in a drama scroll.”

Kushina groaned. “Tell me about it. This is the fourth time he’s rewritten the same sentence: ‘Your eyes are like moonlight reflecting off a tranquil pond.’ I told him to stop stealing lines from Jiraiya’s novels.”

Mikoto let out a soft laugh, then leaned in conspiratorially. “Well, as entertaining as this is… I actually came here for something else.”

Kushina perked up. “Oh?”

“It’s about Sasuke… and Sakura.”

Kushina’s eyes lit up instantly. “Don’t tell me he’s finally going to—?!”

Mikoto raised a finger. “Shh. He’s thinking about proposing. But he’s not sure if Sakura wants to get married at this age. He asked me to help figure that out.”

Kushina placed both hands over her heart like she’d been struck by love itself. “Oh Mikotooo, my boy’s growing up!”

Mikoto smiled warmly. “And I thought… who better to nudge Sakura into a heart-to-heart than the village’s unofficial counselor?”

Kushina’s grin widened dangerously. “Say no more. Leave it to me. I have the entire situation under control. When does he want the answer? ”

"The sooner the better," said Mikoto, "he needs to plan what he'll do if Sakura doesn't get married at this age."

"I think he should start planning the proposal. I think Sakura would be over the moon at the idea of ​​marrying Sasuke."

From the living room, Naruto suddenly shouted, “Wait! Do you think pigeons are romantic??”

Both women burst into laughter.

Chapter Text

The cool breeze of early March brushed against Sakura’s cheeks as she made her way to the Uzumaki residence, a small basket tucked under her arm. The smell of fresh blooms drifted through the village, a soft reminder that spring was here. It had been a long day at the hospital, and honestly, all she wanted was a hot bath and sleep — but when Kushina had written asking if she could help recreate the cookies  Mebuki and her used to make, Sakura hadn't hesitated.

Sakura knocked on the door, shifting her basket to one hand. A few seconds later, the door swung open to reveal Naruto — looking, surprisingly, miserable.

"Hey, Sakura-chan," he mumbled, stepping aside to let her in.

Sakura blinked at him, concerned, as she slipped off her sandals. "Naruto, what's wrong? You look like someone told you Ichiraku burned down."

Naruto plopped onto the couch with a dramatic groan, his head falling back against the cushions. "It's Hinata..." he said with a whine. "I haven't been able to see her properly in weeks! Every time we make plans, her dad finds some new 'important Hyuga duty' to keep her locked up in the compound. It's driving me crazy!"

Sakura set her basket down on the low table and crossed her arms, leaning one hip against the edge. "You know Hiashi-san is just being protective," she said gently. "Hinata's important to him."

"I know!" Naruto groaned louder, dragging his hands down his face. "But it's been weeks, Sakura-chan! I miss her! I don't even know how to ask to meet her without sounding like a stalker!"

Sakura tapped her chin thoughtfully, pretending to mull it over for a second before smiling. "Well... maybe tomorrow you could use a different excuse," she suggested. "You know... say I asked her to help at the hospital. Emergency volunteer work. Hiashi-san wouldn't say no to that."

Naruto froze. His hands slowly fell from his face.

"You’re serious?" he asked, blinking up at her like she’d offered him the Hokage's seat.

Sakura laughed. "Of course I’m serious. Besides, I could actually use an extra hand sorting supplies."

For a moment, Naruto just stared at her — and then, with a wild whoop of joy, he sprang up and scooped her into a spinning hug.

"Sakura-chan, you're the best! The absolute best!" he crowed, spinning her in two full circles.

"Naruto!" she yelped, laughing and swatting at him. "Put me down before you drop me, you idiot!"

He set her down, beaming from ear to ear. "Seriously, thank you! You just saved my life!"

At that moment, Kushina’s voice floated out from the kitchen, followed by the sound of footsteps.

"Naruto, stop breaking the furniture with your excitement," she scolded teasingly, emerging with a kitchen cloth still in her hands. She paused when she saw Sakura, her face immediately softening into a bright smile. "Ah, Sakura-chan! You made it! Thank you for coming, sweetheart."

"No problem, Aunt Kushina," Sakura said warmly, brushing her hair behind her ear.

Kushina shook her head with a mock sigh. "This boy's been sulking all afternoon. You showing up probably saved me from going crazy too!"

Naruto grinned sheepishly and rubbed the back of his neck.

"You, mister," Kushina said, pointing at him with the cloth, "should be heading out now. Minato's waiting for you to train — and guess who’s with him?"

Naruto tilted his head. "Who?"

"Sasuke," Kushina said simply, smirking.

Naruto paled. "Sasuke’s already there?! Crap, crap, crap! I’m late!" he yelped, bolting toward his room.

"Naruto! Your jacket!" Kushina shouted after him.

"Got it!" he yelled from somewhere inside. A second later, he zoomed past them, jacket half-on, shoes barely tied. "Thanks again, Sakura-chan! Love you, Kaa-chan! Bye!"

The door slammed behind him with a loud bang, leaving the house quiet once more.

Kushina exhaled loudly and shook her head. "That boy’s gonna be the death of me one day," she muttered.

Sakura laughed softly. "He's got a good heart."

"That he does," Kushina agreed, her smile fond. She gestured toward the kitchen with her thumb. "Come on. Let’s get those famous cookies going. I’m dying to taste the ones you and your mom used to make."

Sakura followed her, feeling lighter than she had all day. Kushina started pulling out the ingredients — flour, sugar, butter — while Sakura went to wash her hands at the sink. She tugged the hair tie from her wrist and twisted her pink locks up into a quick bun, but a few stubborn strands escaped, falling into her face.

She sighed heavily.

Kushina glanced over her shoulder with a teasing grin. "What's with the dramatic sigh, sweetheart?"

Sakura shut off the faucet and grabbed a kitchen towel to dry her hands. "It's my hair," she grumbled, trying to shove the escaping strands behind her ear. "It's been driving me crazy lately. I don't know how you manage with yours being twice as long as mine."

Kushina laughed — a bright, clear sound that filled the room with warmth. "Oh, trust me," she said, cracking an egg into a bowl with practiced ease, "there are days I want to chop it all off. Especially when the weather gets hot. But..." She tossed Sakura a wink. "At the end of the day, I love it too much to let it go."

Sakura smiled, feeling some of her annoyance melt away. Maybe she just needed to find better ways to manage it.

Moving to the counter, she began measuring the flour while Kushina bustled around, preheating the oven and preparing the trays. The easy rhythm of baking settled between them — soft clinks of bowls, the scrape of a spoon against a mixing bowl, the quiet hum of the oven heating up.

Kushina stirred the sugar and butter together absently, sneaking a few glances at Sakura, who was carefully folding the dough. After a few moments, Kushina leaned casually against the counter and asked, "So... how are things going with that handsome Uchiha of yours?"

Sakura's hands paused mid-fold — and then the biggest, softest smile bloomed across her face. She ducked her head, trying — and failing — to hide it.

"Really, really well," she said, her voice bright with happiness. "Sasuke's... he's been amazing."

She started scooping dough onto the tray, cheeks pinking slightly as she continued, "He’s so thoughtful. He’s been bringing me lunch when he knows I’ve skipped meals because of work. He even pretends he just ‘happened to be passing by’ when I know he went out of his way."

Kushina snickered into her hand. "That's adorable. I never thought I'd live to see the day Sasuke Uchiha turned into the doting boyfriend type."

Sakura giggled. "Me neither. But he’s...he's just different when it’s just the two of us, you know? He’s still Sasuke, but... softer."

Kushina's heart melted a little at the sight of Sakura glowing like that. She felt a pang of pride — not just for Sakura, but for Sasuke, too.

"I'm really happy for you two, Sakura-chan," Kushina said sincerely, bumping her shoulder lightly against hers. "You deserve it. Both of you."

Sakura smiled down at the tray, feeling warmth blossom in her chest.

"And," Kushina added with a twinkle in her eye, turning back to the mixing bowl, "it’s not just you two. Itachi and Izumi — they're parents now. Little Isao-chan..." She let out a low, fond whistle. "Minato and I went to visit last week. That boy's gonna be a heartbreaker someday."

Sakura laughed, picturing Itachi’s serene face and Izumi’s bright smile hovering over a tiny, brown-haired baby.

"He's adorable," Sakura agreed. "I visited them last weekend. Sasuke is obsessed with him. He won't admit it, but he holds him like he's the most precious thing in the world."

Kushina smirked knowingly. "Sounds like someone's getting good practice for the future, huh?"

Sakura laughed again, tossing a small ball of dough playfully at her. Kushina caught it easily and popped it onto the tray with a triumphant grin.

"So, Sakura-chan," Kushina began, her tone a little too innocent. "Have you ever thought about... your future?"

Sakura paused, glancing over at her. "My future?" she repeated.

Kushina shrugged, trying to sound nonchalant as she grabbed a handful of chocolate chips. "You know... starting a family. That sort of thing." She popped a few chips into her mouth and watched Sakura carefully.

Sakura blinked at her, caught a little off guard by the question. She set down the dough she was shaping, wiped her hands on her apron, and let out a slow, thoughtful breath.

"Honestly..." she began, fiddling absently with the hem of her sleeve. "It's strange to say it out loud, but... I think I'm ready. I feel like... I could be a mother now. If life led that way."

Kushina tilted her head, a soft smile growing. "Really?" She said, voice a little quieter, a little more serious.

Sakura looked her straight in the eye and nodded. "Yes," she confirmed. "I'm ready. I'm not scared of it. I know it’s a huge responsibility, but... when I think about the future, I don't feel overwhelmed. I feel excited. Happy, even." She gave a small, almost shy smile. "But... I also know Sasuke. He likes to take things slower. He’s careful — he wants every step to be solid before we take the next one."

Kushina's smile turned into a full-blown, proud grin. She placed her hands on her hips and said brightly, "Well, that goes perfectly with the plan!"

Sakura blinked in confusion, turning halfway around. "The plan?"

Kushina coughed into her fist, her cheeks pinking slightly as she laughed nervously. "I-I mean my plan. You know... planning to get these cookies just right!" she said, waving her hand as if to brush the whole thing off.

Sakura gave her a funny look but let it slide, chuckling softly as she returned to shaping the last of the dough. "You're acting weird, Aunt Kushina."

"Me? Weird? Never," Kushina said, tossing a wink at her.

As Sakura placed another tray onto the counter, Kushina slid the first batch into the oven, dusting her hands off as she turned back around.

"Tell me something," Kushina said, a little more casually. "If — let's say — Sasuke asked you to get engaged now... would you be okay with it? You know, at your age?"

Sakura looked up from the tray, considering for a moment. Then she smiled softly, warmly.

"I wouldn’t have a problem with it," she said easily. "I'm almost twenty, and honestly... age doesn’t matter to me. What matters is that it’s sincere. That it’s real love. If the feelings are true and the bond is strong, why wait?"

Kushina's eyes lit up — and with a sudden, loud slam of both hands against the counter, she cried, "YES!"

Sakura jumped slightly, nearly dropping the tray she was holding. "Aunt Kushina!" she exclaimed, wide-eyed.

Kushina laughed, waving a hand in the air like it was no big deal. "Sorry, sorry! I just— I'm just really proud of you, Sakura-chan. You've grown up so much," she said, smiling with genuine affection.

Sakura flushed a little, embarrassed but pleased, and busied herself sliding the next batch of cookies into the oven.

'Mikoto needs to hear this as soon as possible,' she thought with a smirk.

Later that evening, as the last light of day faded into soft twilight, Kushina practically exploded through the Uchiha house, her energy impossible to contain.

She spotted Mikoto sitting peacefully on the engawa, sipping tea and looking the perfect picture of Uchiha elegance — serene, graceful, totally unbothered by the world.

Kushina stormed up the steps, grinning from ear to ear, and dropped herself beside her best friend with all the grace of a falling boulder.

"Kushina," Mikoto said, one eyebrow arching elegantly. "Try not to break the porch."

Kushina waved her off. "No time for jokes — I have news!" she declared, bouncing slightly where she sat.

Mikoto set her teacup down, eyes narrowing in amusement. "What kind of news?"

Kushina leaned in, her voice dropping dramatically. "About Sakura-chan."

Instantly, Mikoto straightened up, her calm mask slipping as her curiosity sharpened. "What about her?"

"She's ready," Kushina whispered, grinning.

Mikoto blinked. "Ready?"

"Ready for everything! Marriage, family, the whole thing!" Kushina said, throwing her arms up in excitement.

There was a beat of stunned silence — and then, to Kushina's delight, Mikoto gasped, her hands flying to her mouth.

"You're serious?!" Mikoto practically squeaked.

"As serious as a kunai to the forehead!" Kushina crowed.

Mikoto sprang up to her feet, her tea forgotten, pure joy lighting up her usually serene face. "Kushina, this is amazing! I knew it — I knew it!" She twirled once on the porch, her laughter spilling out, so unlike her usual calm demeanor that Kushina started laughing too.

"They're perfect for each other. Sakura has been the light in his life. She's everything I wished for him!"

"And he’s crazy about her," Kushina added proudly. "The boy turns into a puppy whenever she's around!"

Mikoto actually clapped her hands together, something Kushina had never seen her do outside of a wedding.

"They're going to have the most beautiful family," Mikoto said, her voice thick with emotion. "Sasuke... my Sasuke will have someone to share his life with..."

Kushina grinned so wide it almost hurt. "See? Didn't I tell you? Everything's coming together perfectly."

They were both so caught up in their excitement, whispering plans and gushing over how adorable their future grandchildren would be, that they didn’t hear the footsteps approaching behind them.

"Ahem."

Both women froze.

Slowly, they turned around — only to see Sasuke and Fugaku standing there, arms crossed, identical expressions of suspicion and confusion plastered on their faces.

Fugaku looked particularly concerned, as if wondering if there had been a gas leak that made his wife so... animated.

Fugaku glanced between the two of them, eyes narrowing. "What are you two plotting?"

Kushina immediately slapped on her most innocent smile. "Plotting? Us? Nooo."

Mikoto, unusually flushed and breathing slightly harder from her excitement, quickly smoothed her hair and cleared her throat. "We’re just... enjoying the evening," she said smoothly, though her voice was a little too high-pitched.

Fugaku simply shook his head, muttering under his breath, "Women..." and made his way toward his room, hands tucked behind his back like always.

The moment Fugaku disappeared into the hallway, Sasuke turned on his heel and approached the two women still perched on the porch, side by side and pretending to be perfectly innocent.

"...Did you find something out?" Sasuke asked, voice low and cautious. His dark eyes narrowed slightly. "Something... good?"

Kushina and Mikoto exchanged a glance. It was the kind of glance that usually spelled danger for whoever was standing in front of them.

And right now, that poor soul was Sasuke Uchiha.

Mikoto tilted her head slightly, schooling her face into a picture of calm.

"Well," she said slowly, tapping her finger against her chin thoughtfully. "She did talk to Sakura-chan about the future."

Sasuke’s breath caught imperceptibly, but outwardly he remained stoic, hands tucked into his pockets.

Only the slight twitch of his eyebrow betrayed his nerves.

"And?" he prompted, voice low and steady.

Kushina let out a long, exaggerated sigh. "She said..." — Kushina paused dramatically, dragging it out for maximum effect — "that she doesn't want marriage anytime soon."

Mikoto nodded solemnly. "She said she wants to wait a good few more years. She feels she's too young."

Sasuke stiffened. His fingers curled slightly in his pockets. His heart dropped — but only for a split second, because something about the way they were too serious sparked suspicion in him.

Still, he schooled his face into indifference, offering only a stiff nod.

"I see," he muttered.

Kushina had to bite the inside of her cheek to keep from bursting out laughing.

Mikoto, feeling merciful, leaned forward and reached out, gently patting Sasuke’s arm. She smiled softly and said, "Or..."

"Or," Kushina echoed, grinning like a fox.

"She actually said," Mikoto continued, "that she's completely ready to create a family."

For one long heartbeat, Sasuke didn’t move. He didn’t even blink. He stood frozen on the spot, eyes wide, mouth slightly open in shock.

Kushina clapped a hand over her mouth to muffle her laughter, while Mikoto, unable to hold it in any longer, let out a soft, delighted giggle.

Sasuke finally blinked, his voice low and almost disbelieving.

"Then... then I should get ready to propose to her... for her birthday."

His words were so soft, so filled with awe and happiness, that Mikoto felt her heart squeeze tightly with love for her son.

She stepped closer, cupping Sasuke’s cheek briefly — a rare and tender gesture that he leaned into without hesitation.

"You don't have to do anything grand, Sasuke," she said warmly. "Just be yourself. Sakura loves you — not some big showy version of you."

Kushina nodded firmly. "Exactly! She doesn’t need fireworks or speeches. She just wants you."

Sasuke finally gave a small, breathless chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly.

"I’ll do it... in my own way," he said, a rare, soft smile curving his lips.

"And that," Mikoto said proudly, "will be perfect."

The days slipped by faster than Sasuke had ever anticipated.

Every evening after long hours working at the Konoha Police Station, he would find himself beside Sakura, listening to her animatedly share her ideas for her upcoming birthday celebration.

Her emerald eyes would light up with every new detail: how she had reserved the large park near the river, how she wanted it filled with laughter, friends, family — everyone she cared about even his ,Naruto’s and Ino’s parents, who had become dear to her over the years.

He loved seeing her like this — so full of life, so open-hearted.

Ino had sworn up and down that she would take care of the decorations personally, promising to drench the entire park in waves of pink sakura flowers, matching the very meaning of Sakura’s name.

Sakura had been practically bouncing with excitement about it.

Meanwhile, as she wove dreams of her party aloud, Sasuke was weaving a different plan in his mind.

At first, he had considered proposing to her during the party itself. Perhaps after the cake was cut, in front of all their loved ones, under the soft glow of lanterns. But the thought of standing before so many eyes, trying to express everything he felt, didn’t sit right with him. It wasn’t his way — and it wasn’t the kind of moment he wanted for them.

He knew Sakura deserved something more personal. So it would seem to him that he was thinking about something personal away from the eyes of others.

Although Sasuke believed he had kept his emotions carefully in check, the truth was far from it.

Ever since hearing the news from Mikoto and Kushina, an uncharacteristic brightness had settled over him — one he failed miserably to hide.

Each morning, as he descended the stairs, he wore a rare, unmistakable smile.

Itachi, Izumi, and Mikoto would glance up from their breakfast, surprised every time, as Sasuke casually greeted them with more warmth than usual. He would often lift little Isao into his arms, tickling the baby's belly until delighted laughter filled the room.

Even Mikoto found herself blinking in astonishment some mornings, her heart swelling with joy.

It was the happiest she had seen her youngest son since after Isao’s birth day.

One afternoon, with only Mikoto and Fugaku at home, Sasuke came through the door in a similar mood.

Without hesitation, he leaned down to kiss his mother on the forehead — an act so casual yet so affectionate it made Mikoto beam.

Turning to Fugaku, Sasuke offered a rare smile, hands tucked into his pockets.

"How are you today, Father? Was it a tiring day?"

Fugaku, seated in his usual chair with his reading glasses perched on his nose, looked up slowly.

He regarded Sasuke for a long, heavy moment before lowering his glasses halfway down his nose.

"Sasuke...have you started consuming illegal substances?" he asked, his voice completely serious.

Mikoto, sitting beside him, stifled a laugh behind her hand.

Sasuke simply blinked at him, unbothered, before giving a small, amused huff through his nose and heading further into the house.

Fugaku shook his head slightly, adjusting his glasses back into place, muttering under his breath,

"There's no other explanation."

Mikoto’s shoulders trembled as she fought back laughter, already knowing very well the real reason behind Sasuke’s unusual good mood.

After Fugaku’s serious — if slightly exaggerated — concern that Sasuke had started consuming something illegal, Mikoto had naturally explained everything to him.

It didn’t take long for Fugaku’s stern demeanor to soften, pride quietly filling the space that had been occupied by suspicion.

On the evening of March 27th, the household moved in a gentle, expectant rhythm.

Inside his room, Sasuke sat on his bed, a book of fairy tales open on his lap. Little Isao, who had grown particularly attached to Sasuke, leaned comfortably against him, his tiny hands grasping at the pages as Sasuke read in a low voice.

A soft knock sounded at the door. Without looking up, Sasuke called for them to come in. The door opened to reveal Mikoto and Fugaku. Fugaku held a small box in his hands, a rare softness in his expression. Sasuke glanced up from the book, his dark eyes curious.

"Is something wrong?" he asked calmly, adjusting Isao slightly against him.

Mikoto smiled warmly. "Your father has something for you," she said.

Without a word, Fugaku stepped forward and offered the box to him. Sasuke shifted the book aside and accepted it, his movements careful so as not to disturb Isao, who was now quietly staring at the newcomers.

Inside, resting on dark velvet, was a beautifully crafted emblem of the Uchiha clan — a crest of silver and crimson, shaped with intricate, almost loving detail.

It gleamed faintly under the soft light of the room. For a moment, Sasuke simply stared at it, absorbing the weight of the gesture.

Fugaku, standing with his arms folded, finally spoke. "Your grandmother made this for your mother... when I proposed to her."

His voice was steady, but there was a rare softness to it. Mikoto smiled wistfully at the memory, her hands folding over her heart.

"It’s time for it to be passed on to you," Fugaku continued, his eyes meeting Sasuke’s.

Sasuke's lips curved slightly into a small smirk, a glint of emotion flickering in his gaze.

He bowed his head lightly in gratitude. "Thank you."

There was a beat of silence before Fugaku added, glancing dryly toward the open door.

"The tradition was always meant to pass to the first son of the family..."  He paused meaningfully, his mouth twitching at the corners.

"But it seems I was blessed with a first son who... doesn’t always follow traditions the way I had planned."

Standing just outside the room, Itachi and Izumi could be seen, both peeking in with wide smiles. Izumi chuckled, nudging Itachi lightly, while Itachi simply let out a soft, amused hum — clearly aware he was the subject of Fugaku’s teasing.

Inside the room, Sasuke allowed himself a soft chuckle too, the atmosphere comfortably filled with unspoken love and humor — the kind only a true family could share.

Just before the clock struck midnight, Sasuke found himself quietly making his way to the small balcony of Sakura's room. He wanted to be the first to wish her a happy birthday — even though he had a strong feeling that she would already be asleep.

Balancing carefully, he tapped his knuckles lightly against the glass of her window.

No response.

A second tap, a little firmer this time.

Still nothing.

Sasuke smirked faintly to himself; his suspicion was right. Sakura was fast asleep. He waited, tapping every now and then, watching the curtains shift slightly in the night breeze. More than fifteen minutes passed before he finally caught a glimpse of movement inside.

Sakura, sleepy-eyed and messy-haired, shuffled over to the window, squinting at him in confusion.

She slid the door open and yawned. "Sasuke-kun...? Did something happen?"

Before answering, Sasuke simply reached out, wrapped his arms gently around her waist, and pulled her close. Without a word, he kissed her — slow, lingering, full of warmth and tenderness. Sakura sighed softly into the kiss, the sleepiness melting away from her body as she clung to him. When he pulled away, he rested his forehead against hers, his hand stroking her back lightly.

"Happy birthday," he murmured against her skin, pressing another kiss to her forehead.

Sakura laughed quietly, her arms wrapping around his torso as she leaned into him, resting her cheek against his chest.

"Thank you," she whispered, smiling as she listened to the steady beat of his heart.

Still holding her, Sakura tilted her head up with a teasing glint in her eyes. "Did you sneak over just to give me my birthday present early?"

Sasuke smirked. "You'll get your gift later. At the party."

Sakura pursed her lips dramatically and gave a mock sigh. "Fine," she said, pretending to be disappointed.

After a few more sweet, stolen kisses, Sasuke leaned back slightly, a rare teasing light in his gaze. "You're twenty now," he said, his voice low and amused. "Getting old."

Sakura gasped in mock offense and gave him a playful shove on the shoulder.

Sasuke just chuckled and ruffled her already-messy hair, making her squeal and retaliate by ruffling his hair back — not that she could do much to it.

Sakura giggled softly as she ruffled Sasuke's hair again, standing on her tiptoes just to reach him properly. Sasuke caught her wrists gently, a small smirk playing on his lips, and pulled her closer until there was barely any space left between them.

"You'll regret messing up my hair," he murmured, his voice low and teasing against her ear.

Sakura smiled up at him, her heart fluttering from the warmth in his gaze. "Maybe," she whispered back, "but you look cute like this."

Sasuke chuckled under his breath — a rare sound that always made Sakura's chest tighten with happiness — and leaned in to kiss her again. Sakura sighed into the kiss, letting herself melt in his arms, her fingers curling into the fabric of his shirt.

When they finally pulled apart, Sakura kept her arms around his neck, not wanting to let go. She rested her forehead against his, closing her eyes and smiling.

"I love you," she whispered, the words escaping her lips as naturally as breathing.

Sasuke tightened his hold around her waist, pulling her even closer. "I love you too," he said simply, his voice carrying that same rare tenderness he reserved only for her.

They stayed like that for a few moments, swaying slightly, completely wrapped up in each other under the pale light of the moon. Sasuke moved one hand up to brush a strand of hair away from her face, his fingers lingering against her skin. His thumb traced slow, absent-minded circles against her cheekbone, making her blush.

"You’re beautiful," he said, so quietly that for a moment Sakura wondered if she had imagined it. But when she opened her eyes and looked into his, she saw the sincerity there, raw and real.

Sakura laughed softly, feeling her cheeks burn with warmth. "You're not so bad yourself, Uchiha Sasuke."

He kissed her again, slow and deep, his hands framing her face this time. Sakura responded just as eagerly, standing on her toes and clinging to him like he was the only real thing in the world.

Finally, breathless and smiling against his mouth, she whispered, "Thank you for coming this late."

Sasuke pressed one last kiss to her forehead and murmured, "There’s no one else I'd rather be with at midnight."

Sakura hugged him tightly, burying her face in the crook of his neck, feeling his warmth and steady heartbeat under her palms. In that moment, she knew that no matter what happened in the future, no matter how their lives changed, Sasuke would always be her safe place — and she would be his.

Neither of them wanted to let go, but eventually, Sasuke pulled back just enough to tuck a lock of her hair behind her ear. "Get some rest," he said gently. "Tomorrow’s your big day."

Sakura pouted a little but nodded, already missing his touch as he prepared to leave. Before he stepped off the balcony, he turned back one last time and gave her a look — one so full of love, it made her breath catch.

"Goodnight, Sakura," he said.

"Goodnight, Sasuke-kun," she whispered, hugging herself as she watched him disappear into the night, her heart feeling lighter and fuller than ever.

After Sasuke disappeared into the night, Sakura closed the window carefully and leaned her forehead against the glass, still hugging herself. Her cheeks were warm, her heart beating so fast and full she thought it might burst.

She padded back to her bed, the cool sheets feeling soft against her skin as she snuggled under the covers. Hugging her pillow close, Sakura let out a small, dreamy sigh. Her lips still tingled from his kisses, and her chest was filled with a giddy, glowing warmth she couldn’t even begin to describe.

As she closed her eyes, a bright smile stayed on her face. ‘This birthday... it is already perfect,’ she thought. ‘And it had barely even begun.’

With Sasuke's love wrapped around her like a blanket, Sakura drifted off into the sweetest sleep she had ever known, her dreams filled with the dark eyes and gentle touch of the boy she loved — the boy who would soon become so much more.

The soft morning sunlight filtered through the curtains, casting a warm golden glow across Sakura’s room. Slowly, she stirred under the covers, her body still heavy with sleep, but her heart light and happy. It took her a few seconds to remember why today felt so different — and then a wide smile broke across her face. ‘It’s my birthday!’

Stretching her arms above her head, Sakura sat up, brushing her long pink hair back as she slipped out of bed. She quickly threw on a soft robe and padded barefoot down the hallway, yawning quietly as she headed toward the stairs.

The moment she reached the last step, she stopped in awe.

The living room was overflowing with fresh flowers — vases and arrangements of every color imaginable filled the space, giving it the scent of a beautiful spring garden. Sakura covered her mouth with her hands, her heart swelling. There were sakura blossoms, lilies, daisies, and even a few sunflowers that she knew her mother had ordered just because she loved them.

On the dining table, a delicious breakfast feast was laid out: warm pancakes stacked high with butter melting on top, freshly baked croissants, fruit salads glistening with honey, and her favorite — cinnamon rolls that filled the whole house with a sweet, mouthwatering smell.

Before she could say a word, Kizashi came bounding out from the kitchen, wearing a ridiculous party hat that was slightly askew on his head.

"There she is!" he cried out, arms wide open.

Sakura laughed brightly as her father scooped her up into a big bear hug, spinning her once in the air before setting her down and kissing the top of her head loudly.

"My little girl’s not so little anymore!" he said dramatically, wiping a fake tear from his eye. "Twenty years old! How did this happen?! Wasn’t it just yesterday you were crawling around stealing cookies?!"

Mebuki came in right behind him, holding a tray with a glass of freshly squeezed orange juice and a tiny pink candle stuck inside a muffin. Her eyes were a little glassy with emotion, but she smiled warmly and kissed Sakura's cheeks over and over.

"Happy birthday, sweetheart," Mebuki said, her voice full of love. "I hope your life is always as sweet and full of love as it is today — and that you always have the people you love right there by your side."

Sakura, overwhelmed by the affection, threw her arms around both her parents at once, squeezing them tightly. "Thank you," she said, her voice thick with emotion. "Thank you for everything. I love you guys so much."

Kizashi, never one to miss a chance to tease, ruffled her hair playfully. "Of course you do. Who wouldn't love parents as amazing as us?" he said with a grin.

Mebuki rolled her eyes. "Don't inflate your ego too much, Kizashi. It's her birthday, not yours."

Kizashi placed a hand dramatically over his heart. "I'm just saying, great parenting deserves some appreciation too!"

Sakura laughed and shook her head. "Don't worry, Dad. You’re the best... even when you're a little crazy."

"Only a little?" he pouted. "I'm losing my edge."

They sat down together at the table, Sakura sandwiched between her parents, who kept stealing bites of her pancakes when they thought she wasn't looking. Every few minutes, Kizashi would pull out a new "dad joke" he had been saving just for today, while Mebuki would groan and threaten to throw him out of the house.

"But not today," Mebuki said with a wink toward Sakura. "Today, everything is about you."

As she laughed and talked with her parents, Sakura felt a glowing warmth settle deep in her chest. She couldn’t have asked for a better start to her birthday — surrounded by flowers, delicious food, and the endless, unconditional love of her family.

A few hours later, the doorbell rang. Sakura hurried to open it, and there stood Ino, her arms already wide open. Without wasting a second, she pulled Sakura into a tight, crushing hug.

"Happy birthday, Forehead!" Ino cheered enthusiastically.

Sakura laughed, her voice muffled against Ino's shoulder. "Ino! You're suffocating me!" she gasped dramatically, causing Ino to burst out laughing as she finally let her go.

Grinning brightly, Ino stepped inside, holding a small suitcase with all the makeup, brushes, and little essentials she would need to make Sakura look absolutely radiant for her party.

"I came early because today is a big day, and you, missy, have to look the best you’ve ever looked," Ino said, winking. She set everything down and started pulling Sakura toward the living room where the light was better.

As Ino began styling her, Sakura smiled dreamily at her reflection. "I don’t know why," she said softly, "but I feel like today will be even more special than I imagined."

Hearing that, Ino smirked playfully. "Oh? Planning something spicy for late tonight with a certain Uchiha?" she teased mischievously, her blue eyes gleaming with laughter.

Sakura immediately turned bright red, spluttering in embarrassment. "Ino! No! That's not— I mean—!"

Ino laughed uncontrollably, patting Sakura’s shoulder. "Relax, Forehead. I'm just teasing. But seriously, you deserve a perfect day."

After finishing her makeup—subtle but enhancing every delicate feature—Ino helped Sakura into her dress.

Sakura wore a stunning cream-colored halter dress, printed with soft yellow roses and green-blue leaves that danced gently over the flowing fabric. The neckline dipped into an elegant V-shape, accentuating her collarbones and giving her a graceful, mature look. The dress cinched beautifully at her waist with a delicate corset-style design before cascading down in a soft, voluminous skirt that brushed her calves lightly with every movement.

Her hair was styled simply yet elegantly, left down in soft, romantic waves that fell all the way to her waist. The front strands were pinned back slightly, giving her face an open, radiant glow.

When Sakura finally turned fully toward Ino, the blonde girl let out a low whistle of admiration. "Wow. Sasuke is going to lose his mind when he sees you."

Blushing again but smiling widely, Sakura spun once, the skirt of her dress flaring around her like a blooming flower. Today, she truly felt like the happiest woman in the world.

The party was set up outside, surrounded by the vibrant green of early spring. Everything was simple yet beautifully elegant—tables decorated with delicate white cloths, small golden lights strung between the trees, and countless flowers scattered across the garden, filling the air with a sweet, refreshing scent. It felt magical, like a scene from a dream.

Guests began to arrive one after another, adding to the joyful atmosphere.

Naruto was the first to spot Sakura. With a huge grin, he ran toward her, grabbed her by the waist, and spun her around in the air, making her laugh loudly. "Happy birthday, Sakura-chan!" he shouted happily.

One after the other, the friends she loved most came to congratulate her. Hinata hugged her warmly, Shikamaru gave her a small lazy smile, Ino smothered her in another excited hug, and the rest of the Konoha 11 followed with their own cheerful wishes.

Kakashi arrived quietly but ruffled her hair gently, his visible eye creasing into a fond smile as he handed her a small gift wrapped with a neat silver ribbon.

Even Minato and Kushina were there, having taken some time to join the celebration. Kushina hugged Sakura like she was her own daughter, chattering excitedly, while Minato gave her a warm, kind congratulations.

The garden buzzed with laughter, music, and the soft rustling of the flowers in the breeze.

Not long after, the Uchiha family arrived.

Mikoto, glowing with happiness, gave Sakura a tight, heartfelt hug before handing her a beautifully wrapped box. "For you, dear," she said warmly. Meanwhile, Fugaku nods and wishes her a happy birthday and thanks her for the invitation too.

Itachi and Izumi stepped forward next. Izumi gave Sakura a big sisterly hug, while Itachi handed her a small, sleek box containing a delicate silver bracelet, simple and elegant, just like Sakura herself.

Finally, Sasuke approached, cradling little Isao in his arms. He stopped in front of her, looking slightly awkward with so many eyes around.

"Happy birthday," he said, his voice low but full of warmth.

Sakura smiled brightly at him, and for a second Sasuke hesitated, wanting to kiss her properly. But with everyone watching, he settled instead for a gentle kiss pressed against her forehead, his touch lingering there for a moment longer than necessary.

From a few steps away, Mikoto chuckled, nudging Fugaku playfully. "Look at that. Sasuke’s just as much of a romantic as you were," she teased.

Fugaku coughed lightly and looked away, but there was the faintest hint of a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

Sakura chuckled softly as she turned toward Sasuke and gently took Isao from his arms. The little boy blinked up at her with big, curious eyes, clearly enjoying all the attention. His dark blue shirt was neatly tucked into a pair of white pants, and his little black sandals matched perfectly.

"You two are matching today," Sakura said with a bright smile, nuzzling her nose against Isao’s cheek. “White pants and a dark blue shirt? Don’t tell me you planned this.”

Sasuke allowed a small laugh to escape. “Coincidence. He just copies me.”

Sakura glanced back at him playfully. “Right. Or maybe his uncle dressed him on purpose just to steal attention from me today.”

He stared at her for a moment, his expression softening. “You look beautiful,” he said quietly.

She blushed and tried to hide it by shifting her attention back to Isao, who was now playing with a strand of her hair.

Then, her eyes drifted back to Sasuke’s hand. “Speaking of beautiful things,” she said slyly, “you didn’t forget the gift you promised me, did you?”

Sasuke’s expression didn’t change much, but the slight twitch at the corner of his mouth betrayed his amusement. “I didn’t forget. I’ll give it to you later. When we’re alone.”

Sakura raised a teasing brow. “Oh? And why does it have to be when we’re alone? Are you embarrassed? Or are you planning something you don’t want anyone else to see?”

There was a flicker of pink on Sasuke’s cheeks, and he looked away just for a second before replying, “You’ll understand when you see it.”

Sakura laughed brightly at his reaction, and before he could stop her, she leaned in and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. “Now I’m really curious,” she whispered playfully.

Still smiling, she adjusted Isao on her hip and nodded toward the others. “Come on, everyone’s waiting.”

Sasuke walked beside her, one hand casually resting in his pocket, the other brushing lightly against her arm now and then.

The celebration carried on with laughter echoing through the park. Everyone was in high spirits—dancing, taking photos, reminiscing about old memories. Eventually, they all settled down around the long picnic tables set beneath the sakura trees, plates full of food, the air filled with the scent of grilled vegetables, rice dishes.

Sakura sat among her friends and family, her smile never once fading. Her cheeks were pink from all the attention, her eyes bright with happiness.

Next to her, Sasuke sat quietly with his chopsticks in hand, his gaze drifting now and then to the small velvet pouch tucked inside his pocket. The sound of laughter surrounded him, but his heart beat a little louder than usual. He wasn’t nervous often—missions, fights, diplomacy, none of that shook him—but tonight was different.

Because tonight wasn’t about duty or honor. It was about her.

And he hoped, more than anything, that the words he had saved for later would be enough to express everything she meant to him.

Chapter Text

The party was in full swing. Music played softly in the background, people danced with bright smiles on their faces, and the sound of laughter filled the air. Plates clinked, drinks flowed, and the late afternoon sun cast a golden hue over the garden.

Near one of the tables, Fugaku Uchiha looked like a man on the verge of losing the last of his patience.

While most of the guests were chatting or dancing, Fugaku had been cornered by Kizashi, Naruto, and Minato. A chaotic trio for a man like him. Or perhaps, as he began to believe, punishment for past sins.

Naruto, in his usual energetic fashion, was mid-conversation—if it could be called that.

"So, Kizashi-san," he asked with absolute sincerity, “do you think the line ‘Are you made of copper and tellurium? Because you're Cu-Te,’ would work on Hinata-chan?"

Kizashi nearly choked on his drink from laughter. "That's... that’s actually not bad!" he managed, wheezing. “But I feel like you can do better, kid. Dig deeper! Go big or go home!”

Minato, standing next to his son with a soft drink in hand, offered a strained smile and glanced apologetically at Fugaku. “I swear, I have no idea who he takes after. Kushina and I were never like this.”

Fugaku didn’t reply. He slowly raised his hand to his forehead, rubbing his temples with his thumb and forefinger like a man enduring a very long headache.

Naruto, undeterred, tried again. “Okay, okay! How about this—‘Do you have a name, or can I call you mine?’” He grinned like he’d just discovered a divine secret.

Kizashi snorted. “Oho! That’s a dangerous one. You try that and she might either marry you or kill you on the spot. But hey, both are exciting outcomes, right?”

Minato looked genuinely mortified now.

Fugaku let out a low sigh. “Minato,” he said flatly, “for the peace of your household and the sanity of this village, remove every one of Jiraiya’s books from your home. Immediately.”

Minato looked away and mumbled, “Yeah… that’s probably fair.”

Kizashi slapped Naruto on the back. “Don’t worry, my boy! We’ll workshop a few more lines and by the end of the night, you’ll be irresistible.”

Naruto beamed. “Yatta!”

Fugaku simply closed his eyes, mumbled something about needing a drink stronger than tea.

Sasuke strolled toward the group with his usual calm expression, a glass of juice in his hand. He stopped beside his father and sat down, glancing at the others.

“What are you all talking about?” he asked casually.

Minato opened his mouth to answer, but didn’t get the chance.

“Teme!” Naruto jumped in, eyes wide with excitement. “Tell me what you think about this line—‘Your dad must be a terrorist... because you’re a bomb.’”

Sasuke blinked.

A pause.

Fugaku closed his eyes and whispered, “Oh my god.”

Sasuke stared at Naruto like he was trying to make sense of what he'd just heard. “That’s the most idiotic thing you’ve ever said,” he said flatly.

Naruto just grinned. “So it’s a yes?”

Before Sasuke could even respond, Kizashi clapped a hand on Naruto’s shoulder. “Alright, alright, let’s go over some delivery tips. Timing is everything. And don’t say the word ‘terrorist’ too loudly, especially around ANBU.”

As Kizashi launched into a dramatic breakdown of Naruto’s approach, Fugaku leaned toward Sasuke and lowered his voice. “I trust you don’t say things like that to Sakura,” he said sternly. “Because if you did, I wouldn’t have the courage to face her myself.”

Sasuke gave a small scoff. “I don’t.”

Fugaku nodded approvingly. “Good. Keep it that way. One idiot in the village is enough.”

From across the group, Naruto waved his hands dramatically. “Hey Fugaku-san! I heard that!”

Fugaku didn’t even flinch.

Sakura approached the group with a soft smile, placing a hand on Sasuke’s shoulder. She glanced around at the men, clearly sensing the absurdity of the conversation.

“Is everything alright here?” she asked sweetly, her eyes landing on Fugaku.

Fugaku, who still looked mildly traumatized by Naruto and Kizashi’s love advice session, straightened up and gave a stiff nod. “Everything is fine.”

Kizashi, ever the enthusiast, clapped his hands together and beamed. “Ah, look at you two!” he said, gesturing at Sasuke and Sakura. “Such a beautiful couple! Like something out of a storybook.”

Both Sasuke and Sakura flushed lightly at the compliment. Sakura glanced down with a shy smile, and Sasuke quietly cleared his throat, looking off to the side.

Kizashi didn’t stop there. He slapped a hand onto Fugaku’s back with enough force to make the man shift in place. “You and I, Fugaku—we made some very good-looking kids, huh?”

Fugaku simply stared ahead, unmoving, expression unreadable. He gave a slow, silent nod that said, I’m enduring this moment purely out of self-control.

Then, with a grin creeping across his face, Kizashi added, “Though let’s be honest, you have to admit something, Fugaku. Your sons are lucky they look like their mother. If they looked like you…”—he chuckled—“they wouldn’t be anywhere near ‘handsome.’ ”

Fugaku slowly turned his head and gave Kizashi a long, blank stare that could’ve chilled a summer day. There was a twitch at the corner of his eye.

Sakura gasped, half laughing, half scolding. “Dad! Don’t say things like that! Fugaku-san is handsome too!”

Fugaku raised an eyebrow, surprised but oddly satisfied with the unexpected defense. Meanwhile, Kizashi just grinned even more. “Well, maybe a little.”

Fugaku inhaled deeply through his nose, clearly calling on every bit of restraint he’d ever learned.

Then, with perfect timing, Kizashi turned back to Sasuke and Sakura. “So? What are you two planning after the party, huh? Little private celebration? Just the two of you?” He wiggled his eyebrows dramatically.

Sakura's smile instantly turned to mortified amusement. “Dad!” she hissed, lightly smacking his arm. “Why do you always do this?”

Kizashi just laughed, clearly enjoying himself.

Meanwhile, Fugaku turned his head slightly and gave Kizashi a side-eye so sharp it could’ve cut stone. It was the same look he'd given Naruto moments ago. ‘Great. Another idiot lives among us.’

Sasuke squeezed the small box in his right pocket, feeling the sharp corners press into his fingers. With his left hand, he gently reached for Sakura’s hand that still rested on his shoulder.

“I want to give you something,” he said quietly, eyes not meeting hers.

Sakura blinked, intrigued. “Hm? What is it?”

“Not here.” Sasuke glanced around at the crowded party, where laughter, chatter, and loud music blurred together. “Come with me.”

Without waiting for an answer, he gently pulled her along, weaving through the guests and away from the lights and sounds. Sakura followed him, heels softly tapping against the ground as they walked further into the quiet edges of the area. The noise faded behind them, replaced by the soft rustle of trees and the distant rush of the nearby river.

When they were far enough that only the river whispered around them, Sakura slowed down. “I think we’ve gone far enough,” she said with a light chuckle, brushing some hair behind her ear. “Unless you plan on giving me this gift in the river.”

Sasuke stopped walking. He turned to face her, his expression unreadable—but there was the faintest pink hue coloring his cheeks.

“No,” he said. “I want to give it to you now.”

Sakura tilted her head with a soft, playful smile. “You’re giving me a gift? Here? Out in the wild?”

Sasuke ignored the teasing tone, nodding once. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the box.

Sakura’s eyes widened slightly in surprise, her breath catching. She watched as he took her hand again, brought it to his lips, and kissed it softly. Then he placed the box in her palm.

“Open it,” he said quietly. “I’ll explain after.”

Sakura slowly opened the box. And then… frowned.

Sasuke’s heart skipped. ‘What does that face mean? Did she figure out? Did she not want it? Is it too soon?’

“What is it?” he asked, trying to keep his voice calm.

Sakura looked up at him, confused. “It’s… empty.”

“What?” Sasuke’s eyes widened slightly.

He took the box from her hands, opened it, and stared inside. Just as she said — completely empty.

Without saying a word, he quickly started patting down his pockets.

Sakura watched him, her smile slowly fading into worry. “Sasuke-kun?”

He didn’t answer. His fingers moved with more urgency now, checking again even though he’d just searched them. He cursed under his breath — barely audible — and checked the inside of his sleeve.

“Sasuke-kun,” she said again, softly, stepping closer. “Hey… what’s going on? What was supposed to be in there?”

He stopped moving for a second. His eyes met hers — conflicted, unreadable.

“…It doesn’t matter,” he said quickly, looking away. “Forget it.”

“What do you mean ‘forget it’? You look like you’re about to fight someone,” she said, her voice more concerned now. “Tell me.”

Sasuke’s brows furrowed deeper as he crouched slightly and began scanning the ground, his eyes sharp and his movements more frantic.

“There’s no way it could’ve fallen here,” he muttered, almost to himself. “The box was in my pocket the whole time…”

But still, he looked. Each leaf and stone on the grass was checked carefully, even though logic told him it was pointless. Sakura stood still, watching him with growing concern.

Then, a thought struck him like lightning — Isao.

Just before he had walked over to his father… Isao had reached into his pocket, giggling, and pulled something out. The box. Sasuke had taken it back from him at the time… hadn’t he?

His face darkened. He cursed under his breath, frustrated with himself.

“Damn it…”

Sakura stepped forward quickly, placing both her hands on his cheeks and making him look at her. “Hey,” she said gently, smiling a little. “There’s no reason to be so upset.”

Sasuke stared at her, his expression a mix of guilt and disappointment, but he said nothing.

Trying to lighten the mood, Sakura teased, “If you really wanted to give me something tonight, you can just buy something else.”

Sasuke shook his head, quietly but firmly. “It wasn’t something I bought. It was… mine.”

He turned away slightly, exhaling hard. “It was something important.”

Sakura's teasing smile softened, and she slowly wrapped her arms around him from behind.

Then she stepped in front of him and, without another word, leaned in and kissed him.

It wasn’t just a soft peck—it was warm, deep, and full of feeling. Sasuke held her close, one hand at her waist, the other brushing her back as he kissed her back with the same intensity.

When they finally pulled apart, breathless but smiling, Sasuke looked her in the eyes.

“I’ll say what I have to say… regardless of what was in that box.”

Sakura gave a small laugh, her cheeks tinged with red, and whispered, “Then I’m ready to hear it.”

He looked down, then slowly back up at her. “Sakura,” he began, voice low and hesitant. “I… I’ve always had trouble with words. You know that.”

Sakura smiled softly, nodding, her heart already starting to race.

Sasuke took a breath, almost like he had to push the words out before they slipped away again. “But there’s something I need you to hear. Something I’ve been carrying for a long time now.”

He stepped closer, gently taking her hands in his. His fingers trembled just slightly.

“I love you,” he said, his voice rough but firm. “I love you more than I thought I was even capable of loving someone.”

Sakura’s breath hitched, her eyes widening as tears instantly welled in them.

“I didn’t understand it at first,” Sasuke continued, his thumb brushing the back of her hand. “When we were kids, you were always smiling at me… always cheering for me, even when I didn’t deserve it. I couldn’t understand why someone would do that for me. I was cold. Distant. And yet…”

His gaze softened. “Yet you never left. Even when I did.”

Sakura blinked, and the first tear slipped down her cheek.

“You’ve always been important to me. Even before I understood what that feeling was.”

Sasuke swallowed, then smiled—small and shy, but honest. “But I do need you. I need your laugh. Your strength. The way you always find light, even in the darkest places. I love your stubbornness, your kindness, even the way you scold me sometimes. I love all of it. All of you.”

Sakura’s lips trembled. “Sasuke-kun…”

He lifted one hand and touched her cheek, wiping the tear away with his thumb. “I can’t imagine a life without you. And I don’t want to. Not anymore.”

Then, slowly, Sasuke lowered himself to one knee. It wasn't traditional in their village to kneel, but Sasuke had read about it in a romance novel from the Land of Waves that Sakura had given Sasuke to read during his free time.

Sakura’s hands flew to her mouth as more tears spilled down her cheeks, her eyes wide with shock and overwhelming emotion.

“I had a piece with our clan symbol in the box. It was passed down through generations and my father wanted me to give it to you,” he said with a soft chuckle, a faint blush creeping up his cheeks. “Isao stole it, apparently.”

Sakura let out a watery laugh.

“But even without it… I still want to ask,” he said, eyes locked on hers, heart completely open. “Sakura… will you marry me?”

Sakura didn’t hesitate. She dropped to her knees in front of him, wrapping her arms around his neck as tears of joy fell freely from her eyes.

“Yes,” she whispered against his ear, voice shaking. “Yes, Sasuke-kun. A thousand times, yes.”

He held her tightly, burying his face in her shoulder, letting the moment settle around them like a promise fulfilled.

For Sakura, it was a dream come true one she had carried since the innocence of her childhood.

Sasuke was still holding her, arms wrapped tightly around her waist as if he never wanted to let go. Sakura clung to him, her fingers curled in the back of his shirt, her face buried in the crook of his neck. Their hearts were beating fast racing, thundering.

Then Sasuke leaned back just enough to see her face. His eyes roamed over her features, memorizing every expression etched in emotion and love. Her eyes were glassy with tears, cheeks flushed, lips parted slightly as she breathed him in.

He cupped her face with both hands and leaned in.

The kiss they shared wasn’t hurried. It wasn’t rushed or fleeting. It was slow, deep, and filled with every emotion that had lived silently between them for years.

Sakura melted into him, one hand resting over his heart, feeling its fast rhythm, the other reaching up to cradle his wrist. Sasuke kissed her like she was everything he had ever wanted, every dream he thought he wasn’t allowed to have. The way his lips moved against hers was gentle, almost reverent, but there was a hunger too—an ache to show her everything he couldn’t always say.

When they finally pulled apart, they stayed forehead to forehead, catching their breath together.

Then, with no warning, Sasuke slipped his arms beneath her knees and back and lifted her up effortlessly.

“S-Sasuke-kun—!” Sakura gasped, laughing through tears as he spun her around under the open night sky.

He held her tightly, chest against hers, spinning once, twice—until they were both dizzy from joy. As he set her down gently, he grasped both of her hands in his, raised them to his lips, and kissed each palm slowly.

“You made me the happiest person in the world tonight,” he said softly, his voice thick with emotion.

Sakura smiled so brightly it could’ve lit the stars.

“And you,” she whispered, reaching up to cup his cheek, “you just gave me the most beautiful gift of my life.”

Sasuke leaned in, brushing his lips against hers in a slow, tender kiss. Then, with a light smirk tugging at his mouth, he dipped lower, pressing a trail of soft kisses along her neck. Sakura let out a quiet giggle when his lips lingered, and she gasped softly as his teeth grazed her skin in a playful bite.

“Sasuke-kun…” she murmured, her eyes fluttering open with amusement. “How do you expect me to stay calm if you keep doing that?”

He hummed against her skin and then pulled back slightly, his expression calm but his eyes gleaming with warmth.

Sakura tilted her head toward him, her fingers running gently through the hair at the nape of his neck. “Do you think we can tell everyone… after I cut the cake?”

Sasuke blinked, then gave a small nod. “If that’s what you want, we can.”

Her smile brightened. “I want to. I don’t want to keep the best news of my life a secret.”

He looked at her for a moment—really looked at her—and then his expression softened completely. “I feel the same. I want everyone to know.” He leaned in again, pressing his forehead to hers. “I want the whole country to know that you’re going to be my future wife.”

Sakura’s heart soared at his words. She closed her eyes, giggling softly before nudging her nose against his in a loving caress. “Why? Are you afraid someone else might think they could have a chance with me?”

Sasuke rolled his eyes lightly, a quiet scoff escaping him.

“The man who could take the love of my life from my arms,” he said, “hasn’t been born yet.”

Sakura laughed again and tugged him close for another  kiss, her cheeks still flushed, her heart full.

After several long, breathless minutes of kisses that turned into a battle of dominance between their tongues, Sakura finally pressed her hands against Sasuke's chest, pushing him back slightly, her lips still tingling from the intensity.

“Sasuke-kun,” she whispered with a breathless laugh, “we should go back… If we want to share the news while everyone’s still here.”

Sasuke looked at her, his dark eyes still heavy with emotion. Then, with a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, he leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to her nose. “Okay.”

Hand in hand, the two of them walked back toward the party, hearts still racing but faces composed, though the glow on Sakura’s cheeks was impossible to hide.

As soon as they stepped into the garden, where lights twinkled under the night sky and laughter danced in the air, Ino nearly pounced on Sakura. “Okay, okay—you left with that boyfriend of yours and came back looking like someone who found a gold bar. Spill. What happened?”

Sakura giggled, squeezing Ino’s hand. “I’ll tell you in a bit—just wait.”

Ino raised an eyebrow but grinned, nudging her teasingly. “You better. Or I’m making guesses. Loud ones.”

Meanwhile, a little farther away, Mikoto and Izumi had been observing their return like hawks. Both women exchanged a look, eyes sharp, brimming with curiosity and unspoken questions. Then Sasuke glanced their way, sensing their focused gazes. He paused for a second… and then gave the smallest, most unmistakable nod.

That was all it took.

Mikoto and Izumi screamed.

Not squealed—screamed.

Everyone turned instantly.

Itachi looked over from his quiet spot with a raised brow. Fugaku blinked like he was preparing for impact. Kizashi almost dropped his drink. Mebuki stared. Minato and Kushina both looked confused as Naruto shouted.

“What happened?! Did someone faint?! Where is my beautiful girl with her pale eyes?”

“Nothing happened,” Mebuki said calmly, giving Naruto a little pat on the shoulder as if he were a child throwing a fuss. “But it would be good if Sakura cut the cake now. Everyone’s finished their food and it’s time for dessert.”

Naruto blinked. “Oh… okay,” he muttered, still suspicious, glancing toward Sasuke and Sakura with narrowed eyes.

Meanwhile, Ino jumped up enthusiastically, clapping her hands. “Hinata! Come on, help me with the candles! This cake has to be perfect!”

Hinata nodded sweetly and followed her, while Tenten and Temari made their way over to Sakura, who was still laughing quietly from all the excitement.

The cake finally arrived, a beautiful creation topped with soft pink frosting and delicate flowers that matched the decorations of the party. Everyone gathered around as Ino lit the dozens of candles, her face glowing with excitement and pride. Once everything was set, she clapped and stepped back.

“Alright, everyone! On three!” she announced.

The crowd began singing together, voices rising joyfully into the evening air as Sakura stood by the cake, glowing with happiness. When the song ended, she closed her eyes, made a wish, and blew out the candles in one strong breath.

Applause erupted all around. Friends and family came closer once again to congratulate her, but Sakura held up a hand with a sheepish, slightly nervous smile.

“I have something to say...”

The crowd quieted down quickly, attention turning to her. Sakura turned toward Sasuke and motioned for him to come closer. He gave her a questioning glance but obeyed, stepping up beside her.

“Do you want to say it or should I?” she asked teasingly.

Sasuke blushed faintly, looking at the crowd. “You… you can say it,” he murmured, scratching his neck.

Sakura laughed, linking her fingers with his. “Alright. Well… tonight, Sasuke asked me to spend the rest of our lives together. And I said yes.”

There was a beat of stunned silence—then the cheers exploded all around them.

“Oh my god, finally!” Ino shouted, nearly jumping on the spot.

“About time!” Tenten added with a smirk.

Naruto hollered loud enough to make a few birds fly off nearby trees, grabbing Sasuke into a brief, one-armed bro hug before Hinata tugged him back so he wouldn’t tackle the groom-to-be. Kakashi gave a soft chuckle behind his book, and Mikoto wiped away a tear while nudging a proud (and pretending-to-be-calm) Fugaku.

But one person hadn’t moved.

Kizashi was sitting off to the side in a chair, dabbing his forehead with a handkerchief soaked in cold water. He looked like he’d just run a marathon in formal clothes.

Mebuki approached him with her arms crossed and a smirk on her face. “Well, look at that… The bride’s father has been overcome with emotion.”

Kizashi stood up slowly, eyes locked onto Fugaku with an intense look that made the Uchiha patriarch squint suspiciously. Fugaku’s brow twitched slightly, and in his mind, he was preparing for the worst.

Was this man about to make a scene? Protest the marriage? Break into a speech that would embarrass everyone? What if Sasuke reacted, and then Itachi followed, and then Mikoto— Fugaku felt a headache starting.

But before he could brace further, Kizashi marched over and placed a firm hand on Fugaku’s shoulder.

“You took me,” Kizashi said, voice deep with emotion.

Fugaku blinked. “…Took you?”

Kizashi nodded solemnly, then grinned. “The girl! You took the girl!”

Fugaku’s eyes narrowed. His voice was flat. “I didn’t take the girl. My son did.”

There was a beat of silence—then Kizashi burst into laughter, clutching his sides. Those nearby, including Naruto, Minato, and Kushina, started laughing as well, while Fugaku simply stood there like a statue.

Without warning, Kizashi threw his arms around Fugaku in a dramatic hug. “I’m so happy I could kiss you out of joy!”

Fugaku stiffened, his eyes wide with mild horror. He immediately pushed Kizashi away with both hands, clearing his throat sharply. “That’s highly unnecessary. These hugs are already unusual behavior. Let alone kisses.”

Seeing the scene between Fugaku and Kizashi unfold like a comedy sketch, Izumi gently handed Isao to Itachi with a smirk tugging at her lips.

“Looks like we’re in for years of entertaining family dinners,” she said, nodding toward the two fathers—one uptight, the other a whirlwind of enthusiasm.

Itachi held Isao securely in his arms and gave a rare soft smile. “Shisui must have filmed all of that from the shadows. I’ll check later.”

Izumi laughed, then paused, tilting her head and stepping a bit closer to him. “Wait… hold on. Look at me.” She squinted playfully. “Itachi… are you—have you been crying?”

Itachi blinked and looked away, his calm expression faltering ever so slightly. “You’re imagining things.”

Izumi’s eyes widened, her teasing tone kicking in. “Oh my god, you were! You were crying! Over the proposal!”

Itachi stood up abruptly, carefully adjusting Isao in his arms like it would distract from his suddenly suspicious silence. “You’re talking nonsense,” he muttered.

Izumi burst into laughter, covering her mouth with both hands. “If this is you now, I can’t wait to see you at the wedding! Should we bring tissues just for you?”

Still not looking at her, Itachi gave a deadpan sigh. “Son,” he said to Isao, “your mom is crazy.”

With that, he began walking away, his ears just slightly red. Izumi was nearly doubled over with laughter, calling after him, “Deny it all you want, Itachi Uchiha—but I saw those glossy eyes!”

Izumi was still chuckling to herself as she turned back to the crowd, but her laughter grew when her ears caught snippets of conversation from nearby. Mikoto and Mebuki stood huddled together like co-conspirators, animatedly whispering and gesturing with their hands.

“I know just the place in the Capital that customizes with imported lace,” Mikoto said excitedly. “And we’ll need to make appointments with at least three tailors before settling.”

“Exactly! And I saw this floral design in Bridal Essence Magazine that would look divine on Sakura,” Mebuki chimed in, flipping through her phone like it held sacred scrolls of bridal knowledge.

Izumi sighed deeply, amused and exasperated all at once. “I have so much work ahead of me,” she muttered to herself, shaking her head fondly. A memory of a flustered, hyper-focused Mikoto during her own wedding preparations flashed in her mind. “Here we go again…”

Meanwhile, not far from the planning frenzy, Naruto had wrapped both arms tightly around Sasuke and Sakura in a full-body squeeze, tears streaming freely down his cheeks.

“I’m so happy!” he bawled, loud enough for the next village to hear. “You two are finally getting married!”

Sasuke, looking mildly suffocated and very unimpressed, muttered, “You can enjoy your happiness from about five feet away. I can’t breathe.”

Sakura laughed, eyes glittering with tears of her own. “I’m getting emotional too. Everyone’s been so sweet these reactions, the love, it’s all so beautiful.”

Sasuke glanced sideways at her and smirked, a flicker of tenderness softening his gaze. Naruto finally loosened his grip, wiping his nose on his sleeve, then turned serious for half a second—well, as serious as Naruto could.

“Oi, teme,” he sniffed, pointing a finger at Sasuke’s chest. “If you ever hurt my sister, I swear I’ll throw you off the mountain with the Hokage’s faces.”

Sakura blinked, then lightly jabbed him in the arm. “Naruto! Don’t go threatening my fiancé like that.”

“Fiancé,” Naruto repeated dreamily, hand over his heart. “That’s gonna take some getting used to... but man, it sounds amazing.”

Sasuke just rolled his eyes, quietly grateful for his loud, ridiculous best friend.

Itachi approached the group with his usual calm air, but the glint in his eyes gave him away.

“Sister-in-law,” he said with a teasing lilt, looking straight at Sakura.

Sakura blinked before laughing, catching on immediately. “Brother-in-law,” she replied with a playful bow of her head.

Itachi raised a brow. “What are you all doing here?”

Before either Sasuke or Sakura could answer, Naruto jumped in, eyes still a little puffy. “We’re being happy! Because I’m so damn happy!”

“Me too,” Itachi said with a soft smile, just as Isao, still in his arms, clapped his hands enthusiastically, squealing with joy like he knew exactly what was happening.

Sakura giggled. “Apparently, Isao is very happy too.”

Sasuke stepped forward and gently took Isao from Itachi’s arms, giving him a bounce that made Isao squeal again. As Sasuke settled Isao against his hip, Itachi reached into the folds of his cloak and pulled something out.

“By the way,” he said, glancing toward Sasuke, “I found this on the ground earlier. Looks like someone got their hands on it and tossed it.”

He held out the piece with the Uchiha fan tucked safely inside.

Sasuke’s eyes lit up with realization. He gave a small laugh as he took it from his brother. “I thought so,” he said quietly.

Itachi nodded. “It’s yours. But now, by tradition…” He glanced at Sakura with a warm smile, “it belongs to her.”

Sasuke looked down at the Uchiha fan insignia in his palm for a long moment before nodding silently, a strange mix of pride and tenderness on his face.

But then he looked up, narrowing his eyes at his brother. “Wait a second…” he said slowly, scanning Itachi’s face. “Have you been crying?”

“No,” Itachi said too quickly, eyes shifting away.

Sasuke raised a brow, smirking. “You have been crying.”

“I have not.”

Sasuke turned toward Sakura and nodded toward his brother. “He’s lying.”

“I believe it,” Sakura said with a wink. “Izumi caught him earlier too.”

Itachi shook his head, exhaling with faux exasperation. “You’re all imagining things.”

“Mmm,” Sasuke hummed, handing Isao back to Sakura before gently patting his brother on the shoulder. “You’re allowed to cry, you know. It is your only little brother getting married.”

Itachi gave him a long look. "When did you grow up so much?"

Sasuke chuckles. "The years go by fast."

Itachi nods and taps Sasuke's forehead with his index and middle fingers. "I hope you're always happy like you deserve."

As Sasuke gives Itachi a small smile, Naruto can be heard crying. "That was so sweet! Sakura-chan, I want to get married too!"

"Oh my god," Sakura says as she takes a deep breath, stroking Naruto's head lightly.

Sasuke smirked slightly, his gaze flicking toward Naruto, who was still wiping his tears and making dramatic sniffles like a child who had just watched the most emotional movie of his life.

He turned toward Sakura and leaned in just enough for only her to hear. “We’re going to have a lot to endure from now on.”

Sakura blinked at him, her expression confused. “Endure what?”

Sasuke let out a soft exhale, his smirk deepening. “I’ll tell you slowly. But above all…” He paused dramatically. “We’ll have to survive our mothers organizing this wedding.”

Sakura burst into laughter, covering her mouth with one hand as she leaned into him. “That’s probably the most terrifying mission we’ve had so far.”

Before either could say more, they suddenly felt strong arms wrap around their shoulders from behind.

“Ah, love in the air,” came a familiar, slightly teasing voice. “What a beautiful thing.”

They turned their heads slightly to see Kakashi standing behind them, smiling beneath his ever-present mask.

“I’m very happy for both of you,” he said, voice softening just a little. “My students, finally getting married.”

Sasuke and Sakura both smiled warmly and nodded. “Thank you, Kakashi-sensei,” Sakura said .

Kakashi gave them a thoughtful look… before straightening up and clapping his hands once. “Now, as your beloved teacher, I’ve decided to give you the perfect wedding gift. I've been thinking about it for so many years and I can't wait to give it to you.”

They both tilted their heads in curiosity.

Kakashi held up a finger, dramatic as ever. “The most special editions of the Make-Out Paradise series. Signed. Annotated. And sealed for newlywed reading.”

Sasuke and Sakura instantly blushed, their faces burning red in sync.

Kakashi burst out laughing at their horrified expressions. “Don’t worry,it’s normal. You both will need a good education. Life is long.”

He gave them each a firm pat on the head like proud children, and with that, turned to melt back into the crowd.

As they stood there, flustered but happy, Sakura looked up at Sasuke, who let out a rare small chuckle.

“This is going to be a wild ride,” he muttered.

Sakura slipped her hand into his. “As long as I’m with you, I’m ready for all of it.”

And with that, surrounded by laughter, friends, and love, the celebration continued into the night.

Chapter Text

The warm breeze of June filtered through the open windows of the Uchiha compound. Afternoon sunlight danced across the wooden floors, filling the house with a golden calm. Outside, the sounds of the village buzzed gently in the distance  but inside, everything felt still.

Sasuke sat in the middle of the room on the third floor of his house, flipping through a thick catalog of curtain fabrics. For nearly an hour, he had been staring at pages filled with samples soft linen in pastel tones, sheer drapes with floral embroidery, dark velvet with gold accents  and yet, to him, they all looked exactly the same.

With a long sigh, he closed the catalog and tossed it onto the coffee table, rubbing his temple. “How does she even tell the difference between ‘cloud cream’ and ‘eggshell white’?”

It had been a year and a few months since his proposal to Sakura, a year and a few months of engagement. They were only a few days away from their wedding, where they would finally be united.

This new third floor had slowly become the most talked-about part of the Uchiha estate. Once an open attic, it had been renovated over the last year into a fully functioning private apartment for the soon-to-be-married couple. Mikoto had lovingly taken charge of the design, of course and Sakura had eagerly joined her. Sasuke… had tried to keep up.

The plan was simple: Sasuke and Sakura would stay in the same house with his family, but with their own space. To Sakura, it felt like the best of both worlds close to her new family, but also with privacy. Sasuke hadn’t protested. If she was happy, he was satisfied.

Suddenly, heavy footsteps echoed from the staircase. Then came Naruto’s voice loud and strained.

“Alright, to the left. No, no! Other left I mean right! Hey, I said hold it steady !”

Sasuke turned just in time to see Naruto coming up the stairs, red-faced and flanked by two shadow clones, all three of them awkwardly struggling to carry an enormous, sealed box.

He raised an eyebrow. “What the hell is that?”

“No idea,” Naruto puffed, nearly tripping over the last step. “Your mom called me over and said she needed this brought up here.”

The two clones were grumbling under their breath as they tried to pivot the box around the corner, bumping into the wall once… then again.

Sasuke stood up and crossed his arms. “Do you even know what’s inside?”

“Nope!” Naruto chirped. “But she said it was urgent. Something for the bridal suite, whatever that means.”

At the words bridal suite, Sasuke visibly winced.

Naruto caught the look and grinned. “What, don’t tell me you’re still not used to hearing that word?”

“I’m used to it,” Sasuke muttered, glancing briefly at the discarded curtain catalog. “Just not used to being involved in choosing what kind of silk will match the moonlight on spring nights.”

Naruto barked a laugh and wiped sweat from his brow. “Man, I still can’t believe you’re going to be a married man. What’s next, flower arrangements?”

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “We finished that last week.”

Naruto wheezed. “You poor soul.”

As the clones finally got the box into the room with a loud thump, Naruto collapsed beside it, fanning himself dramatically.

Sasuke glanced at the clock. “Aren’t you supposed to be meeting with Hinata and her dad?”

Naruto blinked. “Oh crap, I am.” He stood up, stretching. “Tell Sakura I’ll stop by tomorrow. And tell your mom to warn me before sending me on missions like this. I’m Hokage material, not moving company material!”

Sasuke smirked. “Try being Hokage first.”

“Hey!”

With a final wave, Naruto dashed back down the stairs, muttering something about how romance was ruining all his friends.

Sasuke was just reaching for the curtain catalog again, ready to make another half-hearted attempt at picking a pattern, when he heard footsteps coming up the stairs. Light, familiar, and followed by the unmistakable sound of laughter. He looked up as Sakura appeared in the hallway, her cheeks slightly pink, brushing strands of hair from her face as she stepped into the doorway of their room.

“He’s such an idiot, even at this age,” she said between soft giggles, clearly referring to Naruto.

Sasuke stood, already smirking as he crossed the room and quietly closed the door behind her. Without a word, he reached for her hands and brought them up around his neck, pulling her close. One hand slid around her waist, the other settling against the small of her back.

Sakura's eyes sparkled with amusement, but they fluttered shut as Sasuke leaned in to kiss her.

Their lips met  slowly at first, like always deepening into a passionate, familiar rhythm. Sakura melted into him for a moment, letting the warmth of his embrace erase whatever task had occupied her mind moments ago.

But she was the first to pull back, laughing softly as she gently pressed her hands against his chest.

“Hey,” she said with a playful pout, “you need to wait just a few more days. This isn’t the time for that.”

Sasuke raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced, as he leaned forward again, this time brushing his lips along the line of her jaw.

Sakura gave him a light shove, still smiling. “Seriously, we need to pick the curtain color today. The tailor’s waiting, and Izumi already finalized the pair for her and Isao’s room. Ours is the only one left, and if we don’t pick it now—”

“It’ll still be there tomorrow,” Sasuke muttered, his voice low as he kissed her neck gently, trailing toward her collarbone.

“Sasuke...” she warned, suppressing a shiver. “We are not doing this now.”

He groaned softly and leaned his forehead against her shoulder. “I don’t care what color they are. Just pick something neutral.”

Sakura pulled back again and gave him a firm look, even as her cheeks flushed slightly. “You say that now, but when you see some bright pink floral thing stitched into our room walls, you’ll say otherwise.”

“I survived Naruto’s room orange curtains ,” Sasuke said, straight-faced. “I can survive that.”

Sakura laughed again, shaking her head. “You’re impossible.”

She slipped out of his arms and headed toward the open catalog on the bed.

“Oh, and before you try anything else,” she added over her shoulder, “I’m meeting Ino for my final dress fitting. So unless you want me to show up late and have her stab me with pins out of spite, please don’t distract me.”

Sasuke watched her for a long moment her hair swaying as she flipped through the pages, her lips curled in that half-smile that always made him forget anything else.

“Fine,” he said quietly, stepping beside her. “But I’m choosing the curtain color. And it’s going to be gray.”

Sakura rolled her eyes. “You mean the exact same gray as the other five shades you said looked the same?”

“Exactly.”

Sakura rolled her eyes and set the curtain catalog aside. “There’s no way I’m putting up gray curtains, Sasuke-kun. The room will look darker inside, like a cave.”

Sasuke leaned against the wall with his arms crossed, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. “I thought it looked fine,” he said as he pushed away from the wall and walked over to her, lowering his head slightly until his mouth was near her ear. “Besides, gray’s calming.”

Before she could reply, he gently bit her ear, just a small, teasing nip.

Sakura gasped and closed the catalog with a sharp thunk, whacking him lightly on the head with it.

“Oi!” Sasuke muttered, rubbing the spot and frowning up at her.

“Remember your father's wise words?” Sakura said sweetly, raising a brow. “We should be traditional. Nothing before the wedding night.”

Sasuke groaned. “He also told me my entire life to follow Itachi’s example.”

“And?”

“And Itachi didn’t exactly follow tradition,” Sasuke replied, deadpan. “Izumi got pregnant before they got married, so technically... I’m just honoring my older brother’s path.”

Sakura couldn’t stop the laugh that burst out of her, clutching the catalog to her chest. “You’re so silly.”

“I’m being logical.”

“You’re being ridiculous.”

Sakura turned and made her way to the door, waving the catalog in her hand. “Come on. I need to ask Mikoto and Izumi about the curtain pattern since you’re clearly no help.”

Sasuke shrugged with a quiet “Okay,” and followed her. As they started down the stairs, he reached out and casually slapped her on the butt with a smug look.

Sakura turned around instantly and smacked him again with the catalog, not missing a beat.

Just then, Itachi stepped out of his room at the foot of the stairs, his arms crossed and one brow raised.

“Foolish little brother,” he said, sighing  but the amused smile tugging at his lips gave him away.

Over thirty minutes had passed and the catalog still lay open on the table, pages flipped back and forth so many times it was a miracle it hadn’t torn in half. Sasuke sat in silence, his elbow on the armrest, head resting in his palm, staring blankly at a page of floral embroidery patterns as the three women before him discussed shades of cream, ivory, and antique white like it was a matter of national security.

To Sasuke, they were just curtains. Thin fabric meant to hang by the window and block light — or not. That was it. He was convinced that whatever they chose now would barely last a month before his mother, Izumi, and Sakura came home with another handful of catalogs filled with “fresh, modern designs” that looked exactly like the ones on the table.

He exhaled heavily, letting his head roll back a bit as he leaned further into the couch. His gaze turned sideways and immediately met Mikoto’s.

Her face. That face.

Stern. Irritated. Unamused.

“What?” Sasuke asked, voice dry.

Mikoto pressed the catalog against his chest. “You decide. I need to handle something else. I can’t keep looking at curtain fabric.”

“Me?” Sasuke blinked and looked at Sakura, then Izumi, then Mikoto again. “You really want me to choose the curtain pattern?”

All three women, without missing a beat, said in unison:

“Yes.”

He sighed again, resigned to his fate. Picking up the catalog like it weighed ten pounds, he flipped through a few pages with the enthusiasm of a prisoner choosing his last meal, then stopped at a random pattern.

“This,” he said flatly, turning the catalog toward them. “This is the one I want.”

Mikoto looked at it. She paused, then raised her hands toward the ceiling. “Thank the gods above! Finally, it’s decided.”

Sakura and Izumi leaned over to inspect his choice.

Plain. Thick. Matte. Beige-gray fabric. No embroidery. No shine. No pattern. Nothing but pure... curtain.

Both girls looked up at Sasuke, unimpressed.

“That’s what you’re going with?” Sakura asked.

“You do know this is for your bedroom, right?” Izumi added.

“I don’t want anything flashy,” Sasuke muttered.

Mikoto sighed. “I can’t in good conscience allow this. It looks like the drape of a council office.”

Just then, Itachi walked past with Isao perched on his hip, happily babbling.

Itachi glanced at the catalog. “What a beautiful model,” he said with absolute sincerity, nodding.

Izumi looked at him like he’d just committed treason. “Both of you were born with zero design sense.”

Mikoto nodded sagely in agreement. “Truly a tragic inheritance.”

Sakura laughed and stood up, brushing off her skirt. “Alright, I’m out of this conversation before I lose brain cells.”

“Where are you going?” Izumi asked.

“To the final fitting,” Sakura said brightly. “The dress should be ready. Ino’s probably waiting with pins and threats.”

“I’ll pray for you,” Izumi said with mock seriousness.

Dinner had come and gone, and Sasuke was now sprawled on his bed, one arm slung over his forehead, eyes glued to the ceiling in exhausted silence. The day had drained him , curtain discussions, unnecessary colors, endless fabrics, and no sign of peace in sight. A headache throbbed somewhere behind his eyes, dull but insistent.

His phone buzzed beside him. Sasuke groaned and lazily reached for it.

Sakura.

He answered, already smirking. “It would be better if you sent a hawk. At least those don’t make noise every ten minutes.”

Sakura’s voice rang clear and amused through the receiver. “You’ve lost your mind. Honestly, you should be more modern by now.”

“Hn,” Sasuke exhaled a half-laugh. “So, why did you call?”

Sakura gasped with mock offense. “I need a reason to call my future husband now?”

Sasuke closed his eyes, still smiling faintly. “At this time of night, I know you. You called to ask about the wedding again.”

A small laugh escaped her. “Okay, fine. You know me too well.” She paused, taking a breath. “Sasuke… choose up or down?”

He raised an eyebrow. “What kind of question is that?”

Then, with the faintest curve of his lips, he added, “For the first night, I’d prefer to be on top… but if you want, you can take that positionin the morning round.”

There was silence.

“…What?” Sakura asked. He didn’t answer.

“Sasuke!”

Sasuke chuckled, deep and low in his throat.

“You idiot,” Sakura huffed, voice burning with embarrassment. “I was talking about my hair. Whether I should wear it up or down for the wedding!”

Sasuke let out a dramatic sigh of disappointment. “Tch. That’s boring. But alright… up.”

“Thank you,” she said with a small satisfied hum, her tone softening.

“…But what for the first night,” he continued, “do you agree to let me be on top?.”

“Sasuke!” she practically shrieked through the phone. “Oh my god, stop talking about that on the phone!”

Her voice was flustered and filled with a mix of laughter and helplessness, exactly what Sasuke had been aiming for.

He smirked to himself as he rolled onto his side, her voice still in his ear.

“You’re lucky I love you.” Sakura muttered.

“I know,” Sasuke replied, the tiniest smile tugging at his lips as he looked at the ceiling again.

The call ended, Sakura still blushing furiously on her end, and Sasuke, finally, headache forgotten.

*

*

*

The morning sun filtered gently through the shoji screens of Sakura’s bedroom, painting the tatami floor with a golden warmth. Outside, the village had already begun its daily rhythm vendors setting up their stalls, children running through the streets, the distant call of a bird but in this room, time moved at a different pace.

Sakura stood before her full-length mirror, her green eyes fixed on the reflection staring back at her. For a moment, she could hardly believe it was her own face gazing at her.

Her pale pink hair had been braided and carefully woven into an intricate bun that rested elegantly at the nape of her neck. The braids framed her head like a crown, firm yet delicate, each strand smoothed into place by steady hands earlier that morning. Two soft locks were left free to frame her face, brushing gently against her cheeks, softening the sharpness of her features. The style suited her perfectly timeless, traditional, yet entirely her.

The kimono draped around her slender figure glistened faintly in the morning light. It was a pure white silk, embroidered with subtle floral patterns that seemed to bloom only when the sunlight touched them. The wide obi cinched neatly at her waist was tied with perfection, the knot resting firmly at her back, accented by a delicate white flower at the center. Her sleeves fell gracefully at her sides, heavy with the elegance of tradition.

She raised one hand and touched her cheek lightly, the pads of her fingers brushing against the faint blush that Ino had so carefully applied. The makeup was minimal but precise enough to enhance her natural beauty without overwhelming it. Her lips carried a soft pink sheen, her eyes highlighted just enough to make their jade color stand out even more.

For a moment, Sakura’s throat tightened. The girl in the mirror was no longer the twelve-year-old who used to scribble the Uchiha name behind her notebooks or stare shyly at the boy she admired from afar. She was no longer the insecure genin who constantly compared herself to others. The woman in the mirror looked strong, graceful, and ready.

And yet, her heart fluttered in her chest like the young girl she once was.

The shuffling of feet and the creak of the sliding door behind her broke her from her daze.

“Forehead…”

Sakura turned, and her best friend stepped into the room. Ino stopped in her tracks, eyes widening as she took in Sakura’s appearance. For once, the Yamanaka heiress who always had something sharp, witty, or teasing to say was struck speechless.

“…Oh my god,” Ino finally whispered, pressing one hand against her lips. Her voice trembled with awe. “Sakura… you look… you look like…”

“Like what?” Sakura asked softly, smiling shyly.

“Like a dream.” Ino’s blue eyes shimmered, and she quickly blinked, trying to hide the tears threatening to spill. She put her hands on her hips, forcing her voice to steady, though it still cracked. “Seriously, Sasuke’s going to pass out when he sees you. I almost did.”

Sakura laughed softly, though her eyes glistened as well. “Ino-pig, don’t make me cry now.”

“Oh, please,” Ino scoffed lightly, though her throat tightened again. She stepped closer, carefully brushing a stray hair away from Sakura’s forehead. “Do you have any idea how much I’ve been waiting for this? Helping you get dressed, putting on your makeup… seeing you like this…” She let out a shaky laugh. “I always knew this day would come, but standing here, it feels unreal.”

Sakura’s smile trembled, her chest filling with warmth. “It feels unreal to me too. Sometimes I think I’ll wake up and this will just be another dream.”

“Well, it’s not,” Ino said firmly, cupping her friend’s hands between her own. “It’s real, and you’re about to marry the man you’ve loved since we were kids. You deserve this, forehead. Every bit of it.”

“Ino…” Sakura whispered, her voice breaking. She squeezed Ino’s hands tightly, grateful for the steady comfort in her best friend’s touch.

Ino sniffed and shook her head quickly, as if scolding herself. “Ugh, I swore I wasn’t going to cry this early. We still need to take photos! And look at me, ruining my eyeliner.” She fanned her face dramatically, making Sakura laugh through her own tears.

“Ino…” Sakura smiled, her voice soft but steady. “Thank you. For being here. For everything.”

Ino let out a watery laugh and straightened her back, brushing away her tears. “Don’t get sappy now. If anyone’s thanking someone, it’s me thanking you for letting me be the one to stand here with you. Best friend privileges.”

The two girls laughed, and for a moment the room filled not just with the scent of silk and flowers, but with the bond they had shared for so many years. Just then, a soft knock on the door pulled her out of her thoughts, and when she turned, Hinata, Tenten, and Temari entered the room together, each carrying bright smiles. Hinata’s pale eyes widened the moment they landed on Sakura. She pressed her hands together, a gentle flush rising on her cheeks.

“You look… absolutely beautiful, Sakura,” Hinata said softly, her voice trembling with genuine admiration. “Truly radiant. Sasuke-kun won’t be able to take his eyes off you.”

Sakura’s cheeks warmed, and she laughed lightly, though her chest fluttered at the thought. “Thank you, Hinata. Coming from you, that means a lot.”

Tenten circled around her, whistling playfully. “Wow… you clean up really well! If I didn’t know better, I’d say you stepped out of one of those bridal magazines.” Her grin softened, her usual teasing edged with affection. “Seriously, Sakura, you look stunning. This is exactly how a shinobi bride should look strong and graceful at the same time.”

Sakura touched the side of her braid, feeling her blush deepen. “You guys are making me nervous.”

Temari crossed her arms, smirking knowingly as her green eyes swept over Sakura’s reflection. “Hmph. Nervous or not, you should get used to the attention. You’re about to marry into the Uchiha clan, after all. People will be watching you every step of the way.” Her smirk softened into a genuine smile. “But I’ll admit, Sakura you wear it well. You look every bit like someone who belongs at Sasuke’s side.”

The sincerity in their voices sank into Sakura’s heart, and for a moment she felt her eyes sting with the weight of it all. She hugged each of them in turn, grateful for their presence and their friendship.

“Thank you… really. Having you all here means so much to me,” Sakura whispered, her throat tight with emotion.

After a few more words of encouragement and playful chatter, the three friends finally excused themselves to allow her family a private moment before the ceremony. The door clicked softly shut, and the room quieted again.

Moments later, her parents appeared in the doorway. Kizashi and Mebuki froze for a moment, both caught off guard as they saw their daughter standing before the mirror.

Mebuki’s hand flew to her mouth, her eyes glistening. “Oh… Sakura…” Her voice broke slightly as she stepped closer, reaching out to adjust the bow on the back of the kimono with trembling fingers. “You look… you look like a dream.”

Kizashi, usually so lighthearted, stood unusually quiet, his gaze fixed on his little girl. His throat bobbed as he swallowed hard. “I… I don’t even know what to say.” He finally laughed softly, though his voice wavered. “You’re still my little girl, and yet… you’re so grown up now. It feels like just yesterday you were running around with ribbons in your hair.”

Sakura felt tears prick at the corners of her eyes. She reached for both of them, taking her mother’s hand in one of hers and her father’s in the other. “Mom… Dad… thank you. For everything. I wouldn’t be standing here today without you both.”

Mebuki sniffed, brushing at her tears. “You deserve every happiness, Sakura. And Sasuke… he’s lucky, too. He better take good care of you.”

Kizashi nodded, his expression softening. “He will. I can see it in his eyes when he looks at you. That boy… he’ll protect you with everything he has.”

Sakura’s lips curved into a trembling smile, her heart swelling. In that small moment, wrapped in her parents’ warmth and love, all of her nerves seemed to ease. She felt ready ready to step forward into this new chapter of her life.

Meanwhile, in the other house, things weren't as quiet as they were in Sakura's house. The Uchiha household was in complete disorder. Doors slid open and shut, voices echoed through the halls, and the rustle of fabric seemed to come from every direction. Mikoto’s sharp voice carried from one end of the house to the other, calling for misplaced obi sashes, while Izumi tried to wrestle Isao into his tiny ceremonial kimono.

In the middle of his own room, Sasuke stood glaring at the layered garments sprawled across the bed, his expression darkening by the second. He tugged irritably at the collar of the robe he’d managed to put on, muttering curses under his breath.

“This is ridiculous,” Sasuke growled, spinning around as though the clothes might arrange themselves if he stared hard enough. “Who even decided on all these layers? It’s just cloth! How is this supposed to be worn?”

Itachi, perfectly composed as always, leaned casually against the doorframe with his own attire neatly in place. His calm, steady gaze moved from the mess of fabric to his brother’s scowl. “You’re being more impatient than Isao,” he said smoothly, watching as Sasuke nearly tangled himself trying to knot his sash. “And he’s a baby.”

Sasuke shot him a sharp glare. “Shut up. At least Isao doesn’t have to stand in front of the entire village and clan in this thing.”

Itachi moved forward, suppressing the smallest smile tugging at his lips. “True. Honestly, little brother, how do you expect to keep Sakura calm today when you can’t even tie a belt?”

Sasuke jerked away slightly, his ears tinged with red. “I’m calm.”

“You’re not calm.”

“I said I’m calm.”

Itachi’s eyes narrowed in amusement as he fastened one of the ties with practiced ease. “You keep saying that, but your hands are shaking.”

“They’re not shaking.”

Itachi deliberately looked down at Sasuke’s hands, which were gripping the fabric a little too tightly. “Mm. Of course not.”

Sasuke scowled deeper, muttering, “You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?”

Itachi’s lips curved into a rare, small grin. “Very much.”

Despite himself, Sasuke let out a short huff of laughter, quickly masked as he looked away. “Tch. Just hurry up before someone else walks in and sees this.”

Itachi stepped back, smoothing the last fold of the robe before giving a slight nod of approval. “There. Now you look presentable. Almost dignified, even.”

Sasuke rolled his eyes, tugging once at the sleeve as though to check if it would stay in place. “Finally.”

Before he could say anything more, a gentle knock sounded at the door.

“Sasuke? Itachi? May I come in?” came Mikoto’s voice, warm but trembling with something more than her usual calm.

Itachi exchanged a knowing glance with his brother and answered, “Come in, Mother.”

The door slid open, and Mikoto stepped inside, her hands clasped together as her eyes immediately found Sasuke. For a moment, she froze. Her breath hitched as she took in the sight of her youngest son standing tall in the formal groom’s attire. Her lips parted, but no words came out only tears that quickly welled and spilled down her cheeks.

“Oh Sasuke,” she whispered, voice breaking. In the next heartbeat, she rushed forward, her composure crumbling entirely.

“Mother wait-” Sasuke started, but Mikoto was already pulling him into a fierce hug, pressing kisses against his temple and cheek like she used to when he was small.

“My little boy, all grown up… getting married! You look so handsome, Sasuke, so… so…” She hiccupped through her tears, patting at his shoulders, then cupping his face in her hands. “You’re still my baby but, just look at you!”

Sasuke stiffened, his ears burning red as he tried to pull back without actually shoving her away. “Mother please.”

Itachi, arms folded and lips twitching, made no move to intervene. “You should let her,” he said, his voice betraying faint amusement. “It’s not every day her youngest son gets married.”

“That’s easy for you to say,” Sasuke muttered under his breath, his jaw tight as Mikoto pinched his cheek affectionately.

“You’re still too thin,” Mikoto fussed, ignoring his protest. “Did you even eat this morning? But you’re so handsome, Sasuke, just like your father on our wedding day.” Her tears flowed freely now as she dabbed at her eyes with her sleeve.

Sasuke let out a quiet groan. “Mother, stop now…”

Mikoto only hugged him tighter. “I won’t apologize. You’ll always be my baby boy.”

Itachi gave a soft chuckle. “Should I fetch Father? He’ll want to see this.”

“No!” Sasuke snapped almost instantly, glaring at his brother.

Mikoto still had her hands on Sasuke’s shoulders, trying to compose herself as she wiped her cheeks. Just then, the sound of another knock came at the half-open door.

“Mikoto? What’s taking so long?” Fugaku’s deep voice carried through.

Before Sasuke could protest, his father stepped inside, his posture as straight and imposing as ever. His sharp gaze immediately landed on Sasuke, standing there in his groom’s attire, with Mikoto clinging to him like he was still a boy.

For a long moment, Fugaku said nothing. His eyes softened, only slightly, but it was enough for Sasuke to notice.

Mikoto sniffled, turning toward her husband. “Fugaku… look at him. Doesn’t he look handsome? Just like you did back then.”

“You’ve grown into a fine man,” Fugaku said, his voice low but steady. His thumbs brushed over Sasuke’s shoulders. “I’m proud of you, Sasuke.”

Sasuke blinked, caught off guard by the rare compliment, and Itachi smirked from the side, clearly amused.

“Careful, Father,” Itachi teased lightly, “if you give him too much praise at once, he might faint before the ceremony.”

Mikoto swatted Itachi’s arm for the joke, but she was smiling through her tears. Fugaku, on the other hand, gave a quiet huff that almost resembled a chuckle before straightening back into his composed self.

Sasuke muttered something under his breath, but his lips curved into the faintest smirk as he glanced away, the weight of both his parents’ emotions sitting heavily on his chest.

“Hey everyone! If we don’t leave now, we’ll be late getting to the shrine before the guests arrive!” Izumi’s exasperated tone carried up the stairwell, clear and insistent.

Itachi chuckled softly, shifting Isao higher in his arms where the little boy was squirming with excitement. “Sounds like Izumi has better control of the schedule than any of us.”

Mikoto wiped quickly at her eyes, straightening Sasuke’s collar one last time with a mother’s fussing touch. “She’s right. We shouldn’t keep anyone waiting. Especially not Sakura.”

Fugaku gave Sasuke’s shoulders one last firm pat before stepping back, his usual composure settling firmly back into place. “Let’s go,” he said simply, but his lingering glance spoke more than his words ever would.

Sasuke exhaled quietly, his smirk faint but steady. Itachi nudged him toward the door, teasing under his breath, “Try not to trip in those robes, little brother. Imagine the headlines.”

From below, Izumi called again, louder this time, “Sasuke! Do you want your bride to think you ran away? Move it already!”

Chapter Text

Under the late afternoon light, the shrine grounds carried a quiet reverence that seemed to hush even the wind as it stirred the vermilion banners strung along the path. Families and close guests had gathered, their hushed conversations weaving into the soft notes of the gagaku music drifting from within. Those closest to the couple had already entered the inner shrine to prepare for the ritual, while others lingered in the outer courtyard, offering polite bows and subdued greetings, their presence a blend of tradition and support. The air was heavy with the scent of incense, mingling with the faint perfume of autumn blossoms arranged at the steps.

On one side sat the Uchiha—Fugaku, composed yet tense, Mikoto with her eyes already glistening, Itachi beside Izumi who held little Isao on her lap. On the other side were the Harunos—Kizashi unusually quiet for once, and Mebuki fighting her own tears. Naruto and Kakashi had been allowed in as well, not by custom, but because Sasuke and Sakura had made it clear that without them the ceremony would not be complete. A sentence that had made Naruto cry for 2 hours straight saying how much he loved them both.

Sasuke’s steps were measured as he made his way along the wooden corridor of the shrine, his sandals pressing against the polished floor with a quiet rhythm that echoed louder in his ears than it should have. He lingered outside the sliding door for a long moment, his chest tightening with every heartbeat. Despite his calm exterior, excitement and tension coursed through him like a storm. He wondered if the ceremony would go smoothly, if everything would truly feel as it should. His hand hovered over the door, fingers slightly trembling before he finally slid it open.

The sight before him made his breath catch.

Sakura stood near the window, bathed in the soft glow of the lantern light, her bridal attire framing her like a vision from a dream. When her eyes lifted to meet his, she smiled a warm, radiant smile that melted away the lingering shadows of his nerves. She looked every bit as excited as he felt.

“You’ve become… very beautiful,” Sasuke murmured, his voice quieter than intended, but filled with sincerity.

Sakura laughed lightly, pink blooming across her cheeks. “And you’re not far behind either,” she teased, her eyes tracing him carefully. Her gaze lingered at the small ponytail that pulled back part of his dark hair. “I’ve never seen you wear your hair like that before.”

Sasuke gave a low chuckle, brushing a hand near the braid as if it wasn’t entirely his fault. “It was one of my brother’s ‘smart’ ideas.”

Her laughter rang softly, easing the air between them. “Well… now you look exactly like Itachi. Just… with a few small changes in your features.”

Sasuke stepped closer, his eyes softening. Leaning in, he pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead, his lips lingering there for a heartbeat longer than usual. “Are you excited?” he asked, his voice carrying the weight of something tender and fragile.

Sakura’s lashes lowered for a moment before she nodded. “A little,” she admitted, before peering up at him with curious eyes. “What about you? Are you excited?”

He coughed lightly, trying to compose himself. “Not at all.”

Sakura smirked knowingly, slipping her small hands into his. Her thumbs brushed against his skin, and her smile widened. “Cold and sweaty. A sign of stress,” she whispered teasingly.

He smirked back, trying to suppress his own laugh. “Stop talking,” he muttered, tightening his hold on her hands. “Let’s go, or we’ll be late for the ceremony.”

The sliding doors of the preparation room opened, and Sasuke and Sakura stepped out together. Side by side, they walked across the gravel path toward the main shrine. Sakura’s white uchikake shimmered in the light, embroidered with delicate patterns of cranes and cherry blossoms, symbols of longevity and happiness. Her movements were graceful yet steady, her hands clasping the bouquet of fresh blossoms carefully. Sasuke, in his formal montsuki and hakama, walked with quiet strength, his expression composed, though his heart beat louder with every step.

Fugaku and Mikoto stood with quiet pride, their eyes following their son with an emotion that words could not hold. Kizashi and Mebuki leaned closer to each other, both beaming at their daughter with tear-brimmed smiles. Naruto shifted impatiently in his seat near the front, trying to keep still but clearly buzzing with energy, while Kakashi watched calmly, one eye crinkled in quiet joy.

Inside the shrine, the atmosphere deepened. The great wooden beams stretched high above them, painted vermillion and crowned with intricate carvings. Sacred ropes and paper streamers hung in elegant displays, symbols of purity and protection. A Shinto priest in white robes and tall black hat awaited them near the altar, flanked by shrine maidens in crimson hakama who carried trays of ceremonial sake.

Sasuke and Sakura ascended the steps together, their footsteps echoing softly in the vast hall. Before the altar, the priest began the ancient words of blessing, his voice low and rhythmic, as though echoing from another time. Incense burned before the kamidana, the shrine’s god-shelf, the smoke rising in slow spirals.

The san-san-kudo ritual began. A maiden presented the first shallow sake cup, offering it to Sasuke. He took it carefully, lifting it to his lips, drinking a third before passing it to Sakura. Her hands trembled slightly as she accepted it, their fingers brushing for the briefest of moments. She, too, drank a third, then returned it to Sasuke. Back and forth they repeated the ritual three times, each cup symbolizing a bond deepened, their fates intertwined, their vows unspoken yet binding.

When the final cup was set down, the priest intoned the sacred norito prayers, calling for harmony, strength, and prosperity upon their union. His voice resonated in the quiet shrine, punctuated only by the gentle ringing of a suzu bell, its pure tones like drops of water falling into stillness.

Sakura stole a sidelong glance at Sasuke. His posture was strong, his gaze fixed ahead, but there was a faint softness in his profile, a calm pride she rarely saw. For a fleeting moment, she wanted to laugh and cry at once this was real, finally real.

The priest concluded the sacred words, his tone carrying finality as he declared, “From this day forth, you are husband and wife. May your union be blessed and everlasting.”

There was a respectful hush among the guests until a sudden loud clap! clap! clap! broke through the stillness. Everyone turned.

Naruto was on his feet, grinning broadly, clapping with all his strength as though celebrating a victory. “Yeahhh! That’s my best friend and Sakura-chan! Finally married!” he shouted before Kakashi tugged him lightly back down into his seat, trying to shush him. Laughter rippled through the shrine, breaking the solemnity with warmth. Even the priest’s lips twitched with a faint smile.

Sasuke turned slightly toward Sakura. In the soft light of the shrine, her cheeks were flushed, her eyes shining with emotion. For once, in front of everyone, he did not hesitate. He leaned down and pressed his lips gently to her forehead, a kiss of reverence and quiet devotion.

A hush returned, this time filled with awe. The gesture was simple, yet it spoke louder than any words.

The families came forward one by one, offering their congratulations. Mikoto embraced Sakura warmly, whispering blessings into her ear. Mebuki clutched her daughter’s hands, eyes glistening, while Kizashi loudly proclaimed that Sasuke was now part of the Haruno family too, whether he liked it or not. Fugaku placed a firm hand on his son’s shoulder, pride heavy in his gaze though his words were few.

Sasuke had barely taken a breath when strong arms wrapped around his shoulders.

“Itachi,” Sasuke muttered in mild surprise as his older brother pulled him into a rare embrace.

Itachi’s lips curved into a soft smile as he held him for a moment longer than Sasuke expected. “Little brother,” he said quietly, his voice filled with warmth, “I’m very happy today. Happier, perhaps, than even on the day of my own wedding.”

Sasuke blinked, caught between irritation and gratitude. “You don’t have to exaggerate.”

But Itachi shook his head lightly, his eyes reflecting the flicker of lantern light. “It’s not exaggeration. I’ve waited a long time to see you reach this day happier, steadier. I can finally breathe.”

The warmth of those moments lingered as voices gathered again. Before the couple could step outside, Naruto suddenly bounded forward, his grin wide as ever.

“Hold it, hold it, teme!” he said, raising his hands dramatically. “Before you two go out there, we need a family picture. Trust me, it’s the only calm moment you’ll get before the real chaos begins.”

Mikoto chuckled softly. “He’s right. It’s a good idea.”

Soon, Fugaku, Mikoto, Itachi, Izumi, Kizashi, and Mebuki positioned themselves around Sasuke and Sakura. Naruto fussed with where everyone stood until Kakashi grabbed his shoulder, muttering something about him being more troublesome than a professional photographer. Still, they ended up in a perfect cluster two families, finally joined.

“Okay!” Naruto said, holding the small camera he’d begged from Ino earlier. “Everybody smile! Especially you, Sasuke! I don’t care if it breaks your face, this is a big deal.”

The shutter clicked with a flash, capturing the moment: Sasuke with a faint but genuine smile, Sakura’s joy lighting her entire face, and their families surrounding them with warmth.

And then, hand in hand, Sasuke and Sakura walked out into the shrine courtyard. A wave of cheers rose instantly as friends, comrades, and relatives surrounded them, clapping and calling their names. Flower petals rained down, tossed from baskets by the younger children.

Amid the joyful chaos, Kakashi stepped forward, scroll in hand, his Hokage robes catching the wind. His uncovered eye curved with a smile. “Well,” he said, his voice carrying easily, “we’ve done the sacred part. But now comes the practical one.”

He gestured toward a small wooden table that had been set up in the courtyard, upon which lay the official marriage documents. The crowd quieted slightly, watching with eager anticipation.

Sasuke and Sakura approached together. With solemnity, Sasuke picked up the brush first, his calligraphy firm and controlled as he signed his name in bold strokes. He stepped back, his dark eyes glancing at Sakura, almost as though urging her on.

Then it was her turn. Sakura picked up the brush, her hand steady despite the way her heart thundered. Slowly, with grace, she wrote her new name:

Uchiha Sakura.

For Sasuke, the sight of those characters struck him harder than he expected. His chest tightened, his pulse loud in his ears. Uchiha Sakura. She had chosen to carry his name, his clan, his life, and with it, she had bound herself fully to him. He didn’t realize he was holding his breath until a faint, almost reverent smile touched his lips.

Without hesitation, he leaned down once again and kissed her forehead, softer this time, but lingering, as if to seal the moment forever.

The crowd erupted. Cheers filled the courtyard, applause crashing like waves. Ino’s voice rang above the rest, her sharp whistle echoing as she shouted, “That’s our Sakura-chan!”

Naruto was even louder, cupping his hands around his mouth and shouting, “Sasuke Uchiha, you lucky bastard! Don’t you dare screw this up!” His voice carried so fiercely that 99.9% of the courtyard paused just to laugh.

The hall was alive with warmth. The fragrance of food drifted from the kitchens: steaming bowls of rice, platters of grilled fish glazed with sweet soy, simmered vegetables, and delicate sashimi arranged like works of art. At the center of every table sat flasks of warm sake and cups ready to be shared among family and friends. Musicians with shamisen and flutes played in one corner, weaving soft yet lively melodies that wrapped around the room like threads of joy.

Sasuke and Sakura entered last, side by side, greeted by applause and cheers that were less restrained than those in the shrine. Here, tradition gave way to festivity. Sasuke offered a small bow, his expression calm, though his ears tinged faintly red at the volume of the welcome. Sakura, radiant beside him, smiled warmly, bowing with grace, her veil now removed to reveal her face fully. Her joy shone so clearly it softened even the sternest expressions in the room.

The couple took their seats at the head of the hall, flanked by their parents. Mikoto and Fugaku on one side, Mebuki and Kizashi on the other, each wearing pride like a second skin. Itachi and Izumi sat nearby with little Isao, who babbled happily, clapping his small hands to the rhythm of the music.

Conversations bloomed across the tables. Guests leaned in with sake cups, toasting the union. “To the bride and groom!” echoed several voices, followed by laughter and the soft clink of porcelain. Hinata and Naruto sat close, Hinata speaking politely with Ino, Tenten, and Temari, while Naruto raised his cup high, already on his third refill and wearing the wide grin of a man determined to make this evening unforgettable.

Fugaku and Kizashi found themselves seated side by side, an arrangement perhaps too deliberate to be coincidence. Fugaku, ever composed, sipped his sake quietly, but Kizashi leaned closer, grinning ear to ear.

“Our children, married. Can you believe it, Fugaku-san?” he said, voice full of unrestrained joy.

Fugaku’s lips twitched at the corners, a rare sign of amusement. “It seems inevitable now. Your daughter is strong enough to handle him.” He glanced at Sasuke, who was seated with Sakura, his posture straight but his eyes betraying how often they wandered to his new wife.

Plates of food were served one after another, each course more elaborate than the last. Conversation flowed freely, and the music shifted into livelier tones, filling the hall with a celebratory rhythm. Children ran between tables, laughing, until Mikoto gently reminded them to mind their manners. Even then, her eyes shone with happiness, her voice softer than her usual reprimands.

At the couple’s table, Sakura leaned slightly toward Sasuke. The candlelight reflected in her eyes as she whispered something only he could hear. His lips curved into the faintest smirk, the kind only Sakura could pull from him so easily. Their small exchanges went unnoticed by most, though Itachi caught it with a sidelong glance, his own expression unreadable but carrying the faintest trace of fondness.

The music swelled softly again, and conversations faded into the background as Sasuke found his gaze drawn back to Sakura. She was laughing lightly with Hinata and Ino, her cheeks tinged pink from the warmth of sake, her smile brighter than the lanterns strung above them. Her hair, styled perfectly, framed her face like something fragile and divine. For a long moment, Sasuke forgot the noise of the hall, the clinking of cups, even the endless chatter.

All he saw was her.

Finally… The thought came unbidden, filling him with a deep sense of peace. His dark eyes softened as he leaned slightly closer, his lips moving in a whisper only for her.

“You’re my wife now,” he said quietly, the words tasting almost unreal as they slipped from his mouth.

Sakura turned to him, her smile tender, her heart skipping at the low intensity of his voice. He held her gaze, steady and unwavering, as though trying to imprint the truth of this moment deep into his soul.

“My wife,” he repeated, slower this time, as if to test the weight of it, the permanence of it. “You’re my wife, Sakura.”

Her lips parted, her breath catching at the look in his eyes a look that was usually so guarded, now stripped of everything but love and certainty. Sakura’s hand brushed lightly against his under the table, a silent acknowledgment, a vow spoken without words.

“You’ve said it three times already,” she whispered softly, her cheeks warming.

Sasuke gave a small, almost imperceptible smirk. “And I’ll keep saying it. As many times as I want.”

The intimacy of the moment lasted only a few heartbeats before a loud, familiar voice cut through the quiet bubble they’d wrapped themselves in.

“Oi, Sasuke!” Naruto leaned over from the next table, grinning ear to ear, a cup of sake sloshing dangerously in his hand. “You keep staring at Sakura-chan like that, people are gonna think you’re planning the second ceremony already — tonight!”

The tables erupted in laughter. Sakura flushed crimson, covering her face with her hands, while Sasuke narrowed his eyes at his best friend, a dangerous spark in his gaze.

Naruto, of course, wasn’t fazed. “What? It’s the truth, teme! Don’t tell me you’re not dying for the first night!” He winked exaggeratedly, causing Hinata to tug at his sleeve, mortified, whispering for him to stop.

Sasuke sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, though the faintest curve of his lips betrayed his attempt to suppress amusement. His hand brushed against Sakura’s under the table again, grounding her, letting her know he wasn’t embarrassed ,not truly.

“Dobe,” Sasuke muttered, his voice carrying just enough to make Naruto laugh harder.

The music swelled again, laughter filling every corner of the hall. Between the teasing, the jokes, and the love in the air, the dinner had shifted into something unforgettable , not just a celebration, but the weaving together of two families, two lives, into one.

The inn near the shrine had been prepared with care, its wooden corridors softly illuminated by paper lanterns, the faint scent of fresh tatami mats lingering in the air. When Sasuke and Sakura finally entered their room, the sliding door clicking shut behind them, the quiet felt overwhelming after the day’s laughter, voices, and music.

Sakura let her eyes wander over the space. The futon had already been laid out, perfectly neat, with fresh white sheets and a folded quilt embroidered with subtle floral patterns. A vase of lilies stood in the corner, their fragrance faint but calming. The entire place carried a serenity that felt like a reward after the whirlwind of their wedding day.

“It’s… beautiful,” Sakura whispered, her lips curving into a smile as she stepped further inside. “Everything turned out exactly as I dreamed it would… but I forgot how tiring a wedding actually is.”

Sasuke exhaled through his nose, setting their small overnight bags against the wall. His shoulders sagged as though for the first time all day he allowed himself to feel the exhaustion. “You’re right. I’m just as tired.”

When they turned toward each other, silence hung for a moment too long. The weight of realization pressed on both of them they were husband and wife now. And this room, quiet and private, was theirs alone.

A faint pink rose over Sakura’s cheeks, and she immediately looked away, brushing her fingers over her kimono nervously. “I–I’ll just… go change,” she stammered, her voice higher than usual as though her nerves had caught her tongue. She clutched at the edge of her kimono and made a beeline for the bathroom.

But nerves and a long day didn’t mix well. Halfway there, her foot caught the edge of the rug, and she stumbled forward with a gasp.

“Ah—!”

Before she could hit the floor, an arm slid firmly around her waist, pulling her back against a steady chest.

Sasuke held her easily, his hand braced against her side, his dark eyes steady and unbothered by her clumsiness. His lips curved ever so slightly in amusement as he leaned closer, his breath brushing her ear.

“Careful,” he murmured, voice low. “Don’t be late… I’ve been waiting impatiently for you.”

The teasing tone made Sakura’s cheeks burn hotter, her pulse racing as she scrambled upright, tugging free from his grasp with a mix of embarrassment and flustered laughter. “O-o-okay,” she muttered, her hands flying to cover her face as she practically fled into the bathroom, sliding the door shut behind her.

Sasuke sat cross-legged on the futon, his elbows resting on his knees as he stared at the faint flicker of the lantern light against the wall. The quiet of the room was broken only by the muffled rustle of fabric behind the closed bathroom door. He could feel his heartbeat a little too strongly, his usual calm stripped away .

The door slid open with a soft shhhk.

Sakura stepped out slowly, her movements hesitant, her cheeks already tinged with pink. She had changed into a pale, flowing yukata patterned with delicate blossoms, her hair left loose around her shoulders. She fiddled with the sleeve as though suddenly unsure of herself, her emerald eyes darting toward Sasuke and then away again.

For a moment, Sasuke forgot to breathe.

He rose to his feet almost automatically, his gaze never leaving her. The way she stood there half nervous, half glowing with happiness etched itself into his memory. His chest tightened. He had thought she was breathtaking when he first saw her as a bride at the shrine, but here, in the quiet of this room with no one else around, she was even more beautiful.

“You…” he started, his voice quieter than he intended. “You’re beautiful, Sakura.”

Her lips parted, her flush deepening, but she managed a soft laugh. “You’ve already told me that today.”

“And I’ll tell you again,” he murmured, stepping closer. His hand reached out, brushing against hers before gently entwining their fingers. “Because it’s true.”

Sasuke closed the distance between them in one quiet, measured step. His hand rose gently to cup Sakura’s cheek, and with a tenderness that made her chest tighten, he leaned down and pressed a kiss against her forehead. For a heartbeat, she thought that would be all but then his lips trailed lower, brushing softly along her temple, down to the curve of her neck.

A shiver coursed through her as he lingered there, his breath warm against her skin. She tilted her head instinctively, giving him room, surrendering to the closeness she had dreamed of for so long.

“Tell me,” Sasuke whispered against her ear, his voice low and teasing, “who would bother changing into these clothes… when I’m only going to take them off again?”

Sakura’s cheeks flamed crimson. She gave him a light tap on the shoulder, half scolding, half flustered. “Idiot…” she breathed, but the word carried no real protest.

Sasuke smirked faintly, his lips finding hers. The kiss started soft, but it deepened quickly, passion unfurling between them like fire catching on dry leaves. Sakura’s hands, trembling but determined, slipped up to the ties of his clothing. Piece by piece, she loosened them, until her fingers pressed against the warmth of his skin.

They moved together until the futon welcomed them both, their kisses unbroken, their breaths mingling. Sasuke’s hand slid into hers, fingers tightening with quiet certainty as though he never intended to let her go.

Between their stolen breaths, he pulled back just enough to look into her eyes. His voice, rough with feeling, was steady. “You are mine.”

Sakura’s lips curved into a soft, radiant smile. She leaned up and brushed the lightest kiss against his nose, her emerald eyes shimmering with devotion. “And you are mine too.”

The night unfolded gently, filled with whispered confessions, tender touches, and the sweetness of love finally unrestrained. For years, they had fought, endured, and waited. When exhaustion finally claimed them, they lay tangled together, their breaths steady, their hearts calm. Sasuke’s hand remained laced with hers, even in sleep.

Morning sunlight spilled gently across the inn’s paper windows, golden and soft, marking the beginning of their first day as husband and wife. Sakura stretched with a small yawn, her cheeks still faintly pink as memories of the night before lingered in her chest. Beside her, Sasuke was already awake, his dark eyes quietly studying her as though committing every detail of her face to memory.

“You’re staring again Sasuke-kun,” Sakura said with a sleepy smile, pulling the blanket higher.

“You talk too much in the morning,” Sasuke replied, his smirk giving away the tease.

She laughed and sat up, brushing her hair back. “Well, you’d better get used to it, Uchiha. Married life is full of chatter.”

He didn’t answer, only leaned forward to steal a quick kiss before standing and beginning to dress.

By mid-morning, the inn was filled with movement. Their belongings, neatly packed, sat by the door two modest travel bags, though Mikoto had insisted on adding a small chest of gifts, and Mebuki had forced a basket of homemade snacks into Sakura’s hands.

As Sakura tied the ribbon on her traveling yukata, she turned to Sasuke with a bright, eager expression. “The Land of Waves first. Can you believe Mom and Dad actually booked for 2 whole weeks?”

Sasuke lifted their bags effortlessly, shaking his head. “They overdo everything. But… I suppose it’s fine. You’ll like the ocean view.”

Sakura’s eyes softened, touched by the quiet way he admitted he wanted her to enjoy it. “And then, after that… your parents’ gift.”

“The Land of Rivers,” Sasuke confirmed, adjusting the strap of his bag. “A new resort. Father called it modern. Whatever that means.”

Sakura giggled, covering her mouth. “Probably less traditional and more fancy. Don’t tell me you’re already annoyed by the idea?”

Sasuke looked away, pretending indifference. “As long as you’re with me, I don’t care where we go.”

The words were spoken simply, but Sakura felt them settle deeply in her heart. She walked over, looping her arm through his, her head resting briefly against his shoulder. “That’s good,” she whispered. “Because I plan to enjoy every moment of it with you.”

After many arrangements and checks to make sure they hadn't forgotten anything, the young couple set off for the land of waves where they would spend part of their honeymoon. The resort in the Land of Waves stood proudly by the coast, its polished wooden halls opening toward the endless stretch of sea. When Sasuke and Sakura stepped inside their private suite, the faint sound of waves welcomed them, blending with the faint scent of fresh flowers and warm cedarwood.

They set their luggage down by the corner, and both froze for a moment, taking in the room.

It was spacious, larger than either of them had expected. A broad bed with silk sheets sat at the center, its surface scattered with deep red petals that contrasted beautifully against the pale fabric. A screen door slid open to reveal an adjoining bath, steam curling faintly in the air. Beyond, the private hot spring awaited them, its smooth stones and still waters glowing softly in the afternoon light, petals floating lazily on the surface. Even the bathroom gleamed with elegant detail, polished mirrors framed in carved wood, towels folded in perfect symmetry.

Sakura pressed her palms together with a small laugh. “They really went all out, didn’t they? This is definitely Mom’s idea. She probably told them we were on our honeymoon.”

Sasuke grunted, stepping toward the bed and brushing a petal off the sheet with his fingertips. “Obviously.”

Sakura rolled her eyes but smiled, moving toward the phone on the nightstand. “We should call our parents to let them know we arrived safely. Otherwise, my mom will panic.”

Sasuke gave a small nod, turning away toward the window. “I’ll write a letter. I’ll summon a hawk.”

The words made Sakura pause mid-step. She blinked, then turned toward him slowly, her expression caught between disbelief and amusement. Her lips pressed together before she finally muttered, “A hawk…? Who even sends hawks these days? We have phones, Sasuke.”

When he looked back at her, her face was scrunched up like she had a stomach ache, and the sight almost tugged a rare chuckle from him. Instead, he rolled his eyes with practiced calm. “Tch. Phones are annoying. I hate them.”

Sakura couldn’t help it she laughed, covering her mouth lightly. “You’re hopeless.”

Ignoring her, Sasuke lay back on the bed, folding his arms behind his head. He closed his eyes for a moment, smirk tugging at his lips as he spoke in a deceptively lazy tone. “Just make the call. Hurry up.”

Sakura tilted her head, puzzled by his urgency. “Why are you in such a rush?”

One dark eye cracked open, meeting hers. The smirk widened slightly. “Because we have work to do.”

Heat rushed to her cheeks when she caught the glint in his gaze. Sakura’s heart thumped, and her fingers tightened on the phone’s receiver.

“Sasuke-kun…” she whispered, flustered.

He only winked at her.

Sakura’s blush deepened, but she picked up the phone anyway, biting her lip to keep from smiling too widely as she dialed the number with steady fingers even though her cheeks were still pink from Sasuke’s teasing. After a few rings, a warm, deep voice answered.

“Kizashi Haruno speaking.”

Sakura smiled immediately. “Dad, it’s me.”

“My little cotton candy!” her father’s voice brightened with delight. “So, you’ve arrived safely? How is it? Everything all right?”

“Yes, everything is perfect,” she replied, her gaze drifting over the petal-strewn bed and the faint steam curling from the hot spring outside. “We just got into our suite. It’s beautiful, exactly as Mom must have planned. Thank you again.”

Kizashi chuckled on the other end, the sound full of affection. “I’m just glad you and Sasuke arrived safe and sound. That’s all that matters. The rest is just extra. Have a good time, both of you.”

Sakura’s heart softened, and she whispered, “Thank you, Dad.”

“Oh, and don’t worry about contacting Sasuke’s family,” Kizashi added cheerfully. “We’re actually having dinner together right now. I’ll tell them you’ve arrived.”

Sakura’s lips curved into a smile. “Really? That’s good then. Please give them my greetings.”

“I will, I will. Now, I won’t keep you long.” His voice dropped playfully, and she could almost picture him scratching the back of his head with that familiar mischievous grin. “Just… enjoy yourselves. And don’t forget … your old man would really like to become a grandfather.”

Sakura’s entire face went crimson in an instant. “Dad!” she yelped, but before he could add anything else, she hurriedly said goodbye, thanking him once more, and placed the receiver back on its stand.

Her hands lingered there as she exhaled, still blushing furiously.

From the bed, Sasuke’s voice broke the silence. “What did he say?”

Sakura turned slowly, trying to compose herself. “That… they were having dinner together. Both our families.”

Sasuke’s dark eyes studied her intently. “And?”

Her blush deepened until her ears felt hot. “And… it was one of my father’s dirty jokes. He reminded me not to forget that he wants to be a grandfather.”

For a heartbeat, Sasuke was silent. Then, the corner of his lips tugged upward into a rare, unguarded smirk. “I love my father-in-law. He has the right way of thinking.”

Sakura’s jaw dropped slightly before she groaned and rolled her eyes, though her cheeks refused to cool. “Uchiha Sasuke, shut up.”

Standing up from the phone, she crossed her arms, trying to cover the faint shiver of excitement his words had caused. “Now, instead of agreeing with him, why don’t you do something useful and order us a delicious dinner? For your wife, who’s about to collapse from exhaustion. I'm going to take a quick shower, maybe use the hot spring for a bit.”

Sasuke pushed himself up from the bed with easy grace. “Hn. Fine.”

But then he tilted his head toward her, his gaze steady, his voice low and smooth. “Can I join you after I order?”

Sakura leaned closer, her breath brushing his ear as she whispered, her tone playful yet sultry, “Yes.”

The single word, delivered with that sensual softness, sent an unexpected shiver down Sasuke’s spine. His breath hitched ever so slightly, and he froze for the briefest moment before Sakura pulled back with a teasing smile.

“I’ll wait,” she added, stepping toward the bathroom with a sway in her walk.

Sasuke smirked to himself, already reaching for the phone. He finished the call for dinner and leaned back against the bedpost, arms folded. The smirk hadn’t left his face since Sakura had whispered that single word into his ear. It was rare for her to make him lose composure, but tonight she seemed intent on doing exactly that.

The sound of running water came from the bathroom, faint splashes echoing through the suite. For a moment, Sasuke simply listened, the atmosphere of the room wrapping around him: the faint scent of flowers from the scattered petals, the sound of the sea outside, and the quiet anticipation humming through his chest.

When Sakura emerged, wrapped in a light robe, her damp hair clinging to her shoulders, Sasuke’s eyes followed her instantly. She gave him a playful smile. “Dinner will be here soon, but… maybe we should enjoy the hot spring while we wait. It’s too beautiful to waste.”

Outside, the small private bath was waiting petals drifting lazily across the surface, steam rising in the cool evening air. Lanterns glowed softly, casting golden light across the water and the wooden deck.

They stepped out together, and Sakura dipped a hand into the water, sighing. “Perfect…” she whispered, slipping inside, her cheeks flushed from the heat and something more. Sasuke followed, the warmth enveloping him as his eyes lingered on her face soft, radiant, glowing in the lantern light.

For a while, they simply sat together, letting the silence and warmth wash over them. The world felt impossibly far away, just the two of them surrounded by petals and steam.

Sakura tilted her head toward him, her smile gentle but carrying a spark of mischief. “You know… I still can’t believe it. I’m your wife now.”

Sasuke’s lips curved faintly as he moved closer, his hand brushing hers beneath the water. “You are. Finally.” His voice was low, carrying a mix of pride and tenderness.

Sakura leaned in, resting her forehead against his. “Do you realize how long I’ve waited to hear that?”

His arm slid around her shoulders, pulling her closer until her head rested against his chest. “Not longer than I’ve waited,” he murmured, pressing a soft kiss to her temple.

Sakura’s heart raced as she closed her eyes, listening to the steady beat of his heart beneath the heat of the bath. Sasuke leaned in, brushing her wet hair back with one hand, his fingers lingering against her neck before pressing a soft kiss to her temple. Sakura tilted her head, giving him space, her breath catching as he lowered his lips to her jaw and then her neck, the warmth of his mouth contrasting with the cool night air that brushed over the water’s surface.

Her hands slid up his chest, tracing over damp skin until they hooked lightly around his shoulders. Neither of them spoke for a moment; the tension spoke for them. Every movement was deliberate, unhurried, like they wanted to memorize each other in this moment. Sasuke pulled back slightly, just enough to look into her eyes, his smirk playing at the edge of his lips, as though he was reading her thoughts without her saying a word.

When his lips finally touched hers, it was slow but heavy with everything they had been holding back—the months of waiting, the years of quiet yearning, the overwhelming joy of finally being husband and wife. Sakura’s arms curled around his neck, pulling him deeper into the kiss, her laughter trembling softly against his mouth when his damp hair brushed against her cheek.

Sakura, still flushed, finally whispered, her voice both teasing and shy, “You know… I’m not feeling very hungry right now.”

Her words lingered in the steam between them, heavy with meaning. Sasuke’s smirk deepened, and he leaned closer until his lips nearly brushed her ear. “Then we can eat later,” he murmured, his tone low and knowing.

Their laughter mingled with the night air, but soon the laughter faded into another kiss—more urgent, more tender, more certain. When Sasuke finally lifted her into his arms, carrying her out of the spring, droplets of water trailed down their skin like tiny sparks. Sakura hid her flushed face against his shoulder, her heart pounding, as Sasuke smirked to himself.

‘It's going to be a long honeymoon...’ Sasuke thought in his mind.

Chapter Text

The soft thud of a ball bouncing against the grass echoed through the Uchiha yard, followed by the small, delighted laugh of a child. Sasuke leaned casually against the engawa, one arm resting on the wooden rail as his dark eyes followed Isao’s tiny figure darting across the lawn. The boy was three years old now, though the way he threw himself into the game with such determination reminded Sasuke more of a shinobi in training than a toddler.

The afternoon was warm summer had arrived with its relentless heat, but for once a gentle breeze threaded through the air, carrying with it the scent of freshly cut grass and cooling the stone paths of the compound. It was a small relief after days of sweltering sun, and Sasuke let his shoulders relax as he watched the child play.

He had taken the rare chance to leave work early today. He had chosen to be here, to see Isao’s smile and the way his laughter filled the stillness of the house. His gaze softened slightly as he thought about the past year, 1 year since his marriage to Sakura. So much had happened, more than he would have imagined possible in such a short time. His own wedding, the long-awaited honeymoon, settling into the rhythm of married life with Sakura… and within the household, Itachi’s growing family. Izumi was pregnant again, already in her 8th month, waiting for the arrival of her second child. Another boy would come to liven up their home. Soon there would be another little pair of feet running through this very yard.

Sasuke exhaled quietly, the faintest curve touching his lips as Isao nearly tripped over his own ball but recovered with surprising quickness. Time was moving faster than he expected faster than he could hold on to. A single year had passed since his own life had shifted so drastically, and here they were, moving forward again, the family expanding, the bonds growing deeper.

Only a month after his own wedding, Naruto had finally proposed to Hinata and, in typical Naruto fashion, their wedding had followed almost immediately. Sasuke hadn’t known whether to shake his head or smirk at how recklessly fast his best friend rushed into things, but seeing Hinata’s serene happiness and Naruto’s boundless grin, he couldn’t deny it suited them perfectly.

Now, only a week ago, Naruto had come bursting through the corridors of the police station like a whirlwind, shouting for anyone who would listen that he was going to be a father. He smirked faintly at the memory, especially of how Kushina had literally fainted from joy, then woken up declaring they would start sewing baby clothes immediately even though it was absurdly early for such preparations.

His thoughts were broken by a tiny voice tugging him back into the present.

“Uncle… tired… I want watah.”

Sasuke lowered his gaze and found Isao standing before him, cheeks flushed pink from running in the summer heat, his small ball abandoned in the grass behind him. His little hands tugged gently at Sasuke’s pant leg, eyes wide and hopeful.

Something inside Sasuke softened. It happened every time Isao came to him for something, every time that tiny voice called him “uncle.” It was a simple word, but one that filled his chest with a warmth he still wasn’t entirely used to.

He crouched slightly, meeting the boy’s gaze, and brushed a few damp strands of hair off Isao’s forehead. “Water, hm?” he said quietly, almost more to himself than to the child.

Isao nodded earnestly, then yawned, leaning instinctively against Sasuke’s knee. Sasuke let out a slow exhale, barely audible, as he straightened. With one hand he ruffled the boy’s hair, with the other he took his small hand, guiding him toward the house.

Sasuke carried Isao into the kitchen and set him gently on the counter, his small legs swinging back and forth as if he couldn’t sit still for even a second. Sasuke filled a glass with water, already sensing that this was the moment Isao’s endless stream of questions would begin.

“Uncle,” Isao said in his sweet, lisping voice.

Sasuke hummed in acknowledgment, handing him the glass.

“Who will you love more,” Isao asked, tilting his head curiously, “me or the new baby?”

A quiet laugh escaped Sasuke. “Both,” he answered simply.

Isao pursed his lips in thought. “But… who will you play with more?”

Sasuke leaned against the counter, his expression soft. “Both,” he said again, then added, “but I’ll play with you more, since you’re older.”

At that, Isao raised his little arms high in triumph, shouting with delight. Sasuke couldn’t help but smirk, shaking his head as he passed him the glass of water.

“What do you want to do now?” Sasuke asked.

Isao sipped his drink, then beamed up at him. “I want to come with you to pick up Aunty Saku from the hospital.”

Sasuke arched a brow but said nothing.

“And when we come back,” Isao continued brightly, “you have to buy me a chocolate egg with a toy inside!”

Sasuke gave a small nod of understanding. “Fine. But if you want to come with me, you should change first. You’re soaked in sweat.”

Isao grinned, flashing a thumbs up. “Okay!”

Once Sasuke changed Isao into fresh clothes, he crouched down and hoisted the boy up onto his shoulders. Isao immediately grabbed onto his head for balance, his tiny hands clinging to Sasuke’s hair as if it were reins.

“Uncle, don’t forget the chocolate egg with the toy inside!” Isao chirped.

Sasuke exhaled through his nose. “I won’t forget.”

“You promise?”

“Hn.”

“Promise with words!”

Sasuke smirked faintly. “I promise.”

Isao beamed, satisfied, though a few steps later he reminded Sasuke again, just in case. By the time they approached the hospital, Sasuke had already been reminded five times.

When they reached the courtyard, Sasuke shifted the boy’s legs slightly. “We’ll wait for her outside, on the benches. She’ll come find us.”

“Nooo,” Isao whined, sticking out his feet dramatically in protest. “I wanna surprise Aunty Saku at her office!”

Sasuke gave him a look. “You’ll trip and fall if you keep flailing like that.”

“I won’t!” Isao huffed, clinging even tighter.

In the end, of course, Sasuke lost the argument. He stepped inside the hospital with Isao still on his shoulders, heading toward Sakura’s office. But just as they turned into the hallway, they spotted her. Sakura was locking her door, ready to leave for the day.

Before Sasuke could say anything, Isao wiggled furiously. Sasuke quickly steadied him so he wouldn’t topple over and lowered him gently to the ground. The boy bolted forward on his little legs, shouting at the top of his voice.

“Aunty Sakuuu!”

Sakura turned, startled for a split second, then her face blossomed into a smile. She bent down just in time for Isao to run straight into her arms. Laughing, she scooped him up and peppered his cheeks with kisses.

Isao squealed with delight, kicking his legs in the air as Sakura held him close. Sasuke stood a few steps away, watching them with quiet eyes, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

Sasuke finally closed the distance between them, his gaze softening as he looked at Sakura holding Isao. “It was impossible to wait outside,” he said quietly. “He couldn’t last a second.”

Isao pulled back from Sakura’s cheek, grinning proudly. “It was a surprise, Aunty Saku!”

Sakura’s laughter rang through the hallway, bright and full of affection. Sasuke leaned in, brushing his lips against her forehead, and she responded by giving him a quick kiss on the cheek, her eyes shining.

“Well then,” she said, adjusting Isao in her arms before letting him down, “do my two favorite boys want to take a walk in the park? I’ve got a little surprise for you both.”

Isao’s eyes lit up, and he clapped his hands with all the enthusiasm a three-year-old could muster. “Yay! Park! Park!”

Sasuke’s lips curved faintly. “We can take a walk before dinner.”

“Perfect,” Sakura said warmly. “Let’s move now.”

Sasuke bent slightly, ready to lift Isao again, but the boy shook his head stubbornly. “No! I walk with Uncle and Aunty for a while!”

Amused, Sasuke straightened. “Suit yourself.”

They left the hospital together, Sakura’s hand brushing Sasuke’s lightly as Isao walked between them, swinging his little arms. Halfway down the street, Isao tugged on Sakura’s skirt.

“Aunty Saku, tell Uncle not to forget my chocolate egg with the toy inside!”

Sasuke let out a long-suffering sigh. “That makes the tenth time today.”

Sakura burst into laughter, covering her mouth with her hand as Isao grinned proudly, unbothered.

After a short walk beneath the shade of the trees, Sakura stopped and pointed toward a wooden bench facing the lake. The late afternoon light shimmered over the water, making it glow golden.

“Let’s sit here for a bit,” she said softly.

Sasuke gave her a curious look but nodded. The three of them sat together, Isao in the middle swinging his little legs, with Sasuke on one side and Sakura on the other side,

Sasuke studied her expression, then asked in his usual straightforward tone, “So, what’s the surprise?”

Sakura laughed lightly, her cheeks coloring a faint pink. The sound made Sasuke frown slightly in confusion. She almost looked shy.

“Well…” she began slowly, fingers fidgeting with the hem of her dress. “For the last two weeks, I haven’t been feeling very well. I thought it was just the fatigue from all the hospital shifts, so I brushed it off.”

Sasuke’s brows knitted together, his eyes narrowing in concern. “And?”

Sakura nodded at his reaction, reassuring him with a smile. “A few days ago, after talking with Hinata, I started to think more seriously about it. So yesterday morning I did a little examination myself.”

Sasuke’s posture straightened instantly. His mind was racing ahead, already piecing together all the worst-case scenarios. “What did you find? Is it serious? Are you in pain? Why didn’t you tell me earlier? What—”

Sakura raised her hands gently, but before she could speak, she added: “To be certain, I asked Shizune to check again today. And she confirmed it.”

That only seemed to heighten his worry. Sasuke leaned forward slightly, his tone sharper now. “Confirmed what? What exactly is wrong? Tell me everything, Sakura.”

Before she could reply, Isao puffed out his cheeks in annoyance. He hopped down from the bench, planted himself in front of Sasuke, and reached up to press his tiny hand against Sasuke’s mouth.

“Uncle,” he said firmly, his childish voice laced with authority. “Shut up.”

Sakura burst into laughter, doubling over as she covered her mouth. Sasuke’s eyes widened, caught between annoyance and disbelief, but when he glanced at her glowing face, some of the worry slipped away.

Isao grinned proudly at his small victory, still holding Sasuke’s mouth shut until Sakura gently pulled him back into her lap, kissing the top of his head.

Sasuke’s brows remained furrowed as he reached out, pressing his palm gently against Sakura’s forehead. His touch was cool, lingering, his dark eyes sharp with worry.

“Talk,” he said firmly. “Tell me what’s wrong.”

Sakura smiled softly, her hand rising to cover his. She slid it down and held it in her lap, shaking her head. “There’s nothing wrong with me, Sasuke-kun. No health problems.”

Her voice lowered, her emerald eyes glimmering with emotion as she whispered, “I’m pregnant.”

Sasuke’s breath hitched. His eyes widened, truly caught off guard for the first time in a long while. He froze, the words settling into his chest like an explosion.

“Preg…nant?” a smaller voice piped up.

Both turned to see Isao staring at them with his head tilted, his little face full of curiosity. Sakura chuckled softly, guiding him closer. She placed one of his small hands over her stomach and then placed her own hand over his.

“It means,” she explained warmly, “that I have a tiny baby in here. Just like your mama Izumi does.”

Isao blinked, then his mouth broke into a wide grin. He clapped his hands together with pure delight. “Wow! More friends to play football with!”

Sakura laughed at his innocent enthusiasm, her shoulders shaking. When her gaze shifted back to Sasuke, she found him still staring at her, stunned into silence. His eyes remained wide, but something new glimmered there raw, unfiltered emotion.

Suddenly, Sasuke stood. In one swift motion, he pulled Sakura to her feet and wrapped her tightly in his arms. Without warning, he lifted her off the ground, spinning her around with a rare, unrestrained joy.

“You…” his voice broke slightly, thick with emotion. He kissed her deeply, passionately, before pulling back just enough to whisper, “You just gave me the best news of my life.”

Sakura’s heart swelled, tears springing to her own eyes as she laughed softly. When she pulled back, she saw the wet sheen in his eyes. Gently, she cupped his face, wiping the tears away with her thumbs, and pressed another tender kiss to his lips.

From the bench, Isao let out a dramatic sigh. He slapped his little hand over his eyes and muttered, “Dada Itachi said when two adults kiss, I shouldn’t watch.”

That sent both Sasuke and Sakura into laughter, their foreheads pressed together as they looked at the little boy. Sasuke reached out with one arm, Sakura with the other, and together they pulled Isao into their embrace.

“We should go home,” Sasuke finally said quietly, his voice steady though filled with anticipation. “Share this news with the others.”

He turned slightly toward Sakura, searching her expression. “Do you want to tell them now… or wait a bit?”

Sakura laughed, her cheeks tinged with pink as she brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. “Wait? Sasuke-kun, I barely managed to hold myself back from telling you yesterday. I can’t take it anymore.”

Her joy was contagious, and for a moment Sasuke found himself smirking, that rare curve of his lips that only she could draw out. He nodded. “Then let’s go.”

The three of them made their way home together, Isao hopping along happily between them, still talking about the “new soccer team” he would have soon. When they finally reached the Uchiha compound and stood before the main house, Sasuke paused at the door.

“Isao,” he said, his tone gentle, “go to the living room. Grandpa Fugaku and Grandma Mikoto are there.”

The boy tilted his head, then nodded eagerly. “Okay, Uncle!” Without hesitation, he dashed down the hallway, his little feet pattering against the wooden floors.

Sakura looked up at Sasuke, puzzled. “Why send him off like that? Don’t you want to tell them right away?”

Instead of answering, Sasuke took her hand and led her quietly toward their room. Once inside, he closed the door behind them, the quiet settling between them like a blanket.

Sakura raised a brow, still confused. “Sasuke-kun… what is it? Did you want something?”

His gaze locked onto hers, deep and unwavering. Slowly, he stepped closer, his voice low and warm. “I just wanted… to have a moment alone with you. To tell you how much love and happines I’m feeling right now… before anyone else.”

Her breath caught, her heart swelling at the quiet intensity in his words. Before she could answer, Sasuke cupped her face in his hand and pressed his lips to hers. The kiss was deep, full of unspoken promises, passion, and gratitude. He held her close, as if she were the center of his entire world, and in that moment, she was.

When they finally broke apart, Sakura’s cheeks were flushed, her emerald eyes shimmering with tears of happiness. She leaned her forehead against his and whispered, “Sasuke-kun…” A soft chuckle escaping his lips as he kissed her again.

Isao ran into the living room, his little legs moving as fast as they could carry him. In his hands, he clutched a chocolate egg, already busy peeling the foil away to get to the toy inside.

Fugaku, who was sitting comfortably with a book in his hands, lowered it and tilted his head at the boy. His stern eyes softened as he watched Isao wrestle with the chocolate.

Just then, Mikoto entered the room, carrying a stack of small dishes as she set the table for dinner. She smiled warmly at the sight of the little boy.

“Isao, there you are,” Mikoto said, adjusting the dishes on the table. “I thought maybe you went with your parents to visit your grandparents.”

Isao shook his head quickly, his little fringe bouncing. “Nooo! I was with Uncle Sasuke to pick up Aunty Saku from work!” he announced proudly.

He started to stuff the chocolate into his mouth when Fugaku cleared his throat, setting his book aside. “Don’t eat that now,” he said firmly, though his tone carried no real scolding. “You’ll spoil your appetite before dinner.”

Isao froze mid-bite, his lips pursed in protest, his cheeks puffing up slightly as he lowered the chocolate reluctantly. Fugaku’s usually composed face cracked into a laugh at the sight.

“That expression,” Fugaku chuckled, shaking his head, “is exactly like Sasuke when he was your age.”

Isao grinned, proud to be compared to his uncle, and then quickly added with mischief in his eyes, “Aunty Saku and Uncle Sasuke have a surprise for you… but I won’t tell!”

He crossed his arms with an air of importance, as though holding the greatest secret in the world.

Fugaku raised an eyebrow and glanced toward Mikoto, who was now wiping her hands on her apron. She tilted her head curiously, her eyes sparkling. “A surprise, hm? Maybe it has something to do with the new children’s hospital opening in the Land of Waves. Sakura has been working very hard on that.”

Fugaku hummed thoughtfully, but his gaze softened, the weight of years giving his instincts a sharper edge. “Maybe,” he said slowly, his deep voice filled with quiet certainty.

A few minutes later, the sound of footsteps echoed in the hallway and Sasuke and Sakura entered the living room together. Both offered quiet greetings to Mikoto and Fugaku, who returned them with warm smiles.

Sakura immediately moved toward the table, instinctively reaching to help Mikoto with the last of the dinner preparations. But Mikoto waved her hands lightly, shaking her head. “No, no, Sakura. Everything is already done. You just sit and rest, hm?” she said kindly.

Sasuke, standing with his hands in his pockets, glanced around the room. “Where are Itachi and Izumi?”

“They stepped out for a little while,” Fugaku answered, setting his book down on the small table beside him. “Izumi wanted to visit her parents, so Itachi went with her. They won’t be long.”

Then, Fugaku leaned forward slightly, his sharp eyes settling on his younger son. “While you were gone, Isao told us there was some sort of surprise. Care to explain?”

Mikoto slipped off her apron and joined him, both parents now watching the young couple with quiet curiosity.

Sasuke turned his head toward Sakura, the faintest smile tugging at his lips. “Would you like to tell them,” he asked softly, “or should I?”

Sakura let out a small laugh, her cheeks tinting pink. “You can say it.”

But Sasuke’s smirk widened a little, and he replied, “No, it would be better if you said it.”

Before either of them could speak further, Isao suddenly scrambled up onto the couch, his small hands gripping the cushions for balance. His big eyes sparkled as he looked at his grandparents, then at Sasuke and Sakura.

“Aunty Saku has a little baby in her belly!” he blurted proudly, “Just like Mommy Izumi!”

The room fell quiet for a heartbeat, only the boy’s delighted voice lingering in the air.

Fugaku blinked, sitting straighter, while Mikoto brought a hand to her mouth, her eyes already welling with tears. Sasuke and Sakura exchanged a quick glance, both breaking into quiet laughter at the way their secret had been revealed.

Mikoto hurriedly got up and hugged Sakura, kissing her on both cheeks before turning to embrace Sasuke as well, pressing a kiss to his cheek. “This is such wonderful news,” she said warmly, her smile glowing. “Sakura, I wish you a comfortable and successful pregnancy.”

Fugaku rose from his seat, his expression softening as he placed a gentle pat on Sakura’s head. “May the baby be healthy and strong,” he said with quiet sincerity. Then he turned to Sasuke and wrapped him in a warm, firm hug.

From the couch, Isao suddenly threw himself back dramatically. “I want a hug too!” he demanded with a pout.

Sakura laughed, reaching over to scoop him into her arms. “Come here then,” she said fondly, hugging him tightly.

At that moment, the front door opened, and Izumi and Itachi stepped into the living room. They paused at the scene, the smiles, the embraces, the warm atmosphere.

Izumi tilted her head, curiosity sparking in her eyes. “What’s going on here? Do we have something to celebrate?” she asked with a teasing laugh.

Mikoto turned toward them, her smile brighter than ever. “Yes, we do. Sasuke and Sakura have given us a reason to celebrate.”

Both Itachi and Izumi looked at the younger couple with interest. Sakura’s gaze shifted toward Isao, giving him a playful smile. “Why don’t you tell them again, hm?”

Isao’s eyes lit up with mischief and joy. He clapped his hands and shouted proudly, “Aunty Sakura has a baby in her belly! Just like you, Mom!”

Izumi’s eyes widened before she let out a joyful scream, rushing forward to hug Sakura tightly. “Oh my god, this is wonderful!” she exclaimed, squeezing her sister-in-law with genuine happiness.

Itachi, quieter but no less warm, turned to Sasuke. A rare smile touched his lips as he embraced his younger brother.

From the couch, Isao covered his mouth with both hands, his eyes round with awe. “I think Grandpa Fugaku, Dada, and Uncle Sasuke are crying,” he whispered loudly, “because their eyes are with tears.”

Izumi, Mikoto, and Sakura turned to the three men, their lips curving into knowing smiles.

Fugaku cleared his throat, with a gruff expression. “We weren’t crying,” he said firmly. “It’s only because of the onions Mikoto cooked tonight.”

Sasuke gave a small nod of agreement. “I felt it too.”

Itachi, still calm, added smoothly, “Yes. The onion must be strong tonight. We should sit down for dinner.”

As the men moved to take their places at the table, Mikoto, Izumi, and Sakura exchanged a glance, soft laughter passing between them. They knew perfectly well those tears had nothing to do with onions.

Isao, still frowning in confusion, sniffed the air. “But… I don’t smell any onions.”

Mikoto chuckled and crouched down to gather him into her arms. “That’s because I didn’t cook anything with onions tonight,” she said gently, kissing his forehead. “But the men of this house will always find an excuse to hide their emotions.”

She carried Isao toward the table, while Izumi and Sakura followed closely behind, their hearts full, their smiles brighter than ever.

After a delicious dinner filled with laughter most of it thanks to the youngest member of the household, little Isao, Sasuke and Sakura said their goodbyes and left, hand in hand, heading toward Sakura’s parents’ home. The evening air was cool and calm, the streets quiet as they walked together.

When they reached the Haruno residence, Sakura lifted her hand to knock gently on the door. She glanced at her watch and murmured, “I hope they haven’t gone to sleep so early. It’s already 9:27.”

Sasuke smirked lightly, his voice calm. “I don’t think so. Tonight is the fishing documentary your father’s been waiting for.”

As if on cue, the door opened and Mebuki stood there, her face immediately brightening at the sight of them. “Sakura! Sasuke! Come in, come in,” she said warmly.

Inside, Kizashi quickly got up from his seat with his usual cheerful energy. “Well, this is a surprise! It’s good you came by, we just finished making a wonderful dessert. You can take some home with you later.”

Sasuke inclined his head politely. “Thank you.”

But Sakura, her cheeks tinged pink with anticipation, shook her head. “Before that… I think it would be best if we sat on the couch first. I have some news to share.”

At her words, both Mebuki and Kizashi immediately exchanged a glance, their smiles faltering slightly as they hurried to sit down side by side on the couch. Worry flickered in their eyes, as if bracing themselves between the possibility of good news or bad.

Sakura drew in a steady breath, then placed her hand gently on her stomach, her eyes shining as she looked at her parents. “I wanted to tell you… Sasuke and I will soon become parents.”

Both Mebuki and Kizashi shot up from the couch in perfect sync, letting out joyful screams that nearly made Sakura jump. She and Sasuke couldn’t help but laugh at their over-the-top reaction as her parents rushed forward to embrace them.

“My baby girl!” Mebuki cried, wrapping Sakura tightly in her arms before pulling Sasuke in as well. “Oh, this is the happiest news we could ever receive!”

Kizashi was grinning so widely his eyes practically disappeared. He placed his hands on Sakura’s shoulders, his voice booming with delight. “I told your mother not long ago, didn’t I? I dreamed you were pregnant!”

Mebuki nodded eagerly, eyes shining with emotion. “It’s true. Yesterday he woke up from his afternoon nap saying he saw you with a baby on the way. He was so sure it would come true, but I didn’t expect it to be this soon.”

Sakura laughed, turning her gaze toward Sasuke. “Dad has always had dreams that come true… this isn’t the first time it’s happened.”

Sasuke smirked faintly, his dark eyes gleaming as he replied dryly, “Then it seems I’ve married the daughter of a strong competitor for fortune tellers.”

Kizashi threw his head back with a hearty laugh. “Hah! Maybe I should think of it as a second career for my old age!”

Mebuki rolled her eyes but smiled all the same, wiping at the corners of her eyes while hugging Sakura again. “Whether it’s dreams or not, this is truly wonderful news.”

For Sasuke and Sakura, these became the most beautiful moments of their lives. The reactions of their families, the joy that lit up their eyes, and the emotion they shared as a couple etched themselves into Sasuke’s memory like precious treasures. He knew he would carry those memories forever.

The months seemed to fly by for everyone else, but for Sasuke, each day stretched long. His anticipation grew heavier with each passing week, because he could hardly wait to hold his child in his arms.

The first three months of Sakura’s pregnancy did not pass without their difficulties. She experienced bouts of nausea and sudden fluctuations in her blood pressure, moments that made Sasuke’s chest tighten with worry. Yet, to her relief, the symptoms never grew too severe. Sakura often said she felt lucky, not just because the pregnancy was manageable, but because she had an entire household watching over her with endless care.

During this same time, the youngest member of the family had also arrived , Isao’s little brother, Ren. The house had grown livelier with the tiny cries and restless nights of a newborn, and it was safe to say the greatest attention at the moment was divided between Sakura’s wellbeing and Ren’s needs.

Despite the chaos, or perhaps because of it, Sakura often found herself smiling more than she ever had before. Surrounded by love, laughter, and the clumsy but sweet affection of Isao, she felt her world expanding day by day. And Sasuke, watching her, realized again and again: this was happiness.

Sakura’s second trimester turned out to be much easier than the first. Her food cravings came back in full force, stronger than ever sometimes for the most random combinations that had Sasuke quietly raising a brow but still indulging her without question. Yet it wasn’t only her appetite for food that had intensified.

Late one evening, the two of them lay together in bed, the room quiet except for the soft rustle of sheets. Sakura leaned over him, pressing kisses along his jaw before capturing his lips. Sasuke blinked, a little taken aback, and pulled back just enough to ask in his low voice, “Again?”

Sakura laughed softly, the sound warm and mischievous as she traced her fingers over his chest, massaging slow circles against his skin. Her green eyes shimmered with playfulness as she tilted her head. “Do you have any complaints about this?”

Sasuke’s lips curved into that familiar, slow smirk. “Complaints? …Absolutely not.” His hand slid gently to rest against her waist, protective yet full of affection. “I’m only praying this state lasts even after the pregnancy.”

That made Sakura laugh even harder, her face lighting up with amusement. She leaned down, resting her forehead against his as her laughter quieted into a smile. “You’re impossible.”

Sasuke brushed his thumb across her cheek, his smirk softening into something more tender. “And you’re relentless.”

The warmth between them deepened, filling the night with gentle intimacy.

Sasuke and Sakura had decided not to find out the baby’s gender until the birth. It was Sakura’s idea, and though Sasuke had been tempted more than once to peek at the results of her check-ups, he had agreed. Still, the curiosity gnawed at him in quiet moments, especially whenever the family started debating.

The household had its own theories. Most believed it would be another boy. After all, Mikoto had given birth to two, Izumi had also given birth to two, and there was a running joke that Uchiha men of this house only knew how to make sons. Yet despite the teasing, deep down, everyone seemed to long for a little girl in the house, someone who would finally balance out the noise of boys running through the yard.

The only one who didn't express his opinion openly was Fugaku. Though he did his best to hide it, Mikoto noticed everything. More than once, while they walked through the village together, she caught her husband lingering by stalls selling pastel-colored baby toys, soft pink dresses, and tiny socks with lace trim. Whenever she raised an eyebrow at him, his response was always the same:

“The important thing is that the child is healthy.”

Mikoto would only smile knowingly, because she saw through his excuses. The way his gaze softened when it fell on those delicate little items told her all she needed to know.

Meanwhile, Sasuke carried a certainty he couldn’t explain. He didn’t say it often but in his heart, he was sure. It would be a girl. He didn’t know why he felt it so strongly, but he trusted the instinct.

Whenever Sakura teased him about it, asking with a laugh, “And what if it’s a boy?” Sasuke would only smirk faintly and reply, “It won’t be.” There was no arrogance in his voice, only a calm certainty that made Sakura roll her eyes but smile anyway.

As exciting as the situation of not knowing the gender was, on the other hand it also opened up many other problems that Sakura had not actually thought about until now that she was in the 8th month of pregnancy and very close to the 9th. One of those problems was the name. She and Sasuke had to choose a name for both genders.

Sakura sat cross-legged on the couch, a thick pad balanced carefully on her very rounded belly. Her pen tapped rhythmically against the paper as she scribbled down names, lips pursed in concentration. Leaning back against Sasuke’s chest, she sighed while he absentmindedly rubbed her head with his right hand, his usual calm presence grounding her.

“Alright,” Sakura began, tilting her head back slightly to look up at him. “We need two lists. One for a boy. One for a girl. Fair and square.”

“Hn,” Sasuke muttered.

Sakura wrote something quickly, then turned the pad so he could see. “Okay, if it’s a boy… what do you think of Haruto?”

“No.”

“No?” Sakura blinked. “Why not?”

“It doesn’t sound… Uchiha.”

Sakura rolled her eyes. “What does that even mean?”

“Too soft,” Sasuke replied flatly.

“Too soft?!” Sakura puffed her cheeks. “Ugh, right. Fine. What about Itsuki?”

Sasuke’s eyebrow twitched. “…Too complicated.”

“You’re impossible.” Sakura scribbled a line through the names with dramatic flair. “Okay then, mister picky. Your turn. Suggest something.”

“Shin.”

Sakura froze. “Shin?!” She stared at him. “Sasuke-kun, no. Absolutely not.”

“Why not?” he asked, feigning ignorance.

“You really want to call our baby Shin Uchiha?” Sakura asked, arching a brow.

Sasuke smirked faintly. “Tch. Fine. Akihiko.”

Sakura blinked, then narrowed her eyes. “You just complained that Itsuki was a complicated name and now you say Akihiko. That's not better.”

Sasuke allowed himself a small hum. Sakura flipped the page of the notebook. “Okay, girl names. I like Hana.”

“…Too common.”

“Too common?” Sakura repeated incredulously. “Okay, how about Aoi?”

Sasuke shook his head. “No. Sounds like a nickname.”

“Seriously?” Sakura scribbled harder. “Alright, fine. Yuzuki. It’s pretty.”

Sasuke paused for a second, considering it… then, “No.”

Sakura snapped her head back to glare at him, pen pointed accusingly. “Do you plan on rejecting every single suggestion I make?”

Sasuke smirked and looked away, clearly enjoying himself now. “Maybe. Now my turn… what about Saya?”

Sakura blinked. “Like… a sword sheath?”

“Hn.” His smirk returned. “Protective. Strong.”

As Sakura thought, her pen hovering over the pad, she suddenly turned to Sasuke with a spark in her eyes.

“Wait,” she said, a smile tugging at her lips. “An idea just came to me.”

Sasuke smirked, tilting his head slightly toward her. “I’m listening.”

“For the girl’s name,” Sakura explained, “we should mix our mothers’ names. And for the boy… we should mix our fathers’ names.”

Sasuke raised a brow, amused. He thought about it for a moment, then gave a short nod. “Not a bad idea. Let’s try.”

Sakura leaned back against his chest again, her pen scratching across the pad. “Okay, for the boy first… Fugaku and Kizashi…” She pursed her lips in concentration, then announced with mock seriousness: “Fugashi. Or… Kizaku.”

Sasuke stared at the pad, and then, unexpectedly, he started to laugh.

Sakura blinked in surprise, turning her head to look at him. “What? What’s so funny?”

He tried to hold it in, but the smirk broke into another quiet laugh. “They sound… like air conditioner brand names.”

For a moment, Sakura just stared at him before bursting out laughing herself. She set the pad aside, shaking her head. “You are silly.”

Sasuke leaned his forehead lightly against her head, still chuckling. “It’s true. Fugashi, Kizaku… They don’t sound like our children. They sound like machines.”

After a moment of silence, both of them lost in thought, Sasuke’s low voice broke through.

“I’ve… always had a name in mind,” he admitted quietly, his gaze fixed on the notebook resting on Sakura’s lap. “But I thought you’d find it funny.”

Sakura immediately sat up, turning to face him with curious, eager eyes. “Tell me,” she pressed, almost impatient.

He met her gaze steadily. “Sarada.”

Sakura blinked, letting the sound roll on her tongue. “Sarada… Sarada Uchiha.” She repeated it again, slower this time, tasting the way it sounded. Then, her lips curved into a smile. “It’s beautiful. I like it, it goes so well with the surname.”

Her eyes softened, filled with affection. “Where did you even find that name?”

Sasuke shook his head lightly. “I don’t know. It just… felt right. Like a mix of our names somehow.”

Sakura smiled even wider, her hand moving to caress her round belly. “You’re very sure it’s going to be a girl, aren’t you?”

A rare laugh escaped Sasuke’s lips. “Hn.” He reached forward, placing his hand gently over her belly. His expression softened as he leaned closer, lowering his head until his lips hovered near. “If you’re a girl… then kick right now.”

Almost as if on cue, Sakura’s belly shifted under his hand with a series of strong kicks.

Sakura gasped, laughing with wide eyes. “Oh my god!”

Sasuke’s eyes widened in surprise before breaking into an uncharacteristic smile, one that deepened into quiet laughter. He pressed his forehead against her belly, chuckling under his breath.

Together, they laughed, their hands resting side by side on her stomach, savoring the magic of the moment.

The sweet days passed, and the wait was finally drawing to an end.

It was March 30th, and the evening was quiet. At dinner’s end, Sakura sat in her room with her maternity bag spread open before her, carefully scanning each item inside. Her brows furrowed in concentration as she checked and rechecked, making sure nothing was missing.

Izumi slipped into the room, holding a small bundle of diapers in her hands. “Your bag is already perfect,” she said with a reassuring smile, setting the diapers on the dresser. “I’ve checked it several times myself. And if you do end up needing anything extra, don’t worry, I’ll bring it to you right away.”

Sakura gave a small, tired laugh and looked up at her sister-in-law with gratitude. “Thank you, Izumi.”

“How are you feeling?” Izumi asked, coming closer.

Sakura let out a long breath, her hand instinctively resting on her belly. “Like I’m about to burst,” she admitted.

Izumi laughed softly. “You haven’t even gained much weight, just the baby’s kilos. You look beautiful.”

Sakura smiled at the compliment, though her shoulders sagged a little. “Thanks a lot, but there are still moments I feel like all this weight is crushing my lungs. Sometimes it’s like I can’t even breathe properly.”

“I completely understand,” Izumi said gently, resting a hand on Sakura’s arm. “But just a little more. You’ll be relieved soon.”

Sakura’s eyes softened, and she nodded. “I can’t wait.”

After a short silence, she asked, “Where’s Isao?”

Izumi chuckled. “Sleeping and waiting every moment. He keeps asking when the new baby will finally come. Sometimes he leans over to whisper to Ren about it, telling him that soon another baby will join the family and they’ll become a big group.”

That made Sakura laugh, the sound light and warm despite her weariness. “That sounds just like him.”

The two women continued to chat a little longer, their words quiet and comforting in the stillness of the night. But eventually, Izumi touched Sakura’s shoulder and suggested softly, “Let’s try to rest. We never know when the labor pains will decide to start.”

Sakura agreed, closing her maternity bag at last.

The house was quiet that night, the kind of stillness that carried both peace and expectancy.

Sakura stirred awake, a strange uneasiness tugging at her. She shifted carefully and sat up, reaching for the glass of water Sasuke always left on her bedside table. The cool liquid eased her throat, and as she lowered the glass, her gaze drifted to him.

Sasuke was lying on his side, fast asleep, though still fully dressed, his sandals stood ready by the bed. He had prepared himself days ago, determined not to waste even a heartbeat when the moment came. The sight brought a tender smile to Sakura’s lips.

But then, suddenly, a sensation rippled through her lower belly, warm, unmistakable. Her eyes widened in realization as she felt a sudden gush against the sheets. She froze for a moment, her heart pounding, before quickly leaning over to shake Sasuke’s shoulder.

“Sasuke-kun,” she whispered urgently. “Wake up.”

His eyes snapped open instantly, sharp and alert as if he had never truly been asleep. “The pain, has it started?” he asked, his voice calm but tight with worry.

Sakura swallowed and shook her head slightly, her cheeks flushed. “No… not yet. But, my water just broke.”

In the next second, Sasuke was on his feet, his composure shifting into action. He bent down, carefully but firmly taking her into his arms. “I’ll carry you,” he said simply.

Sakura blinked at him, half-exasperated, half-touched. “There’s no need to rush so much—I can walk. I can manage until the pain starts.”

But Sasuke only tightened his hold, his jaw set. “It’s not about rushing,” he murmured, glancing down at her with quiet intensity. “I want to be sure you’re safe.”

Sakura’s heart softened at his words, and though she rolled her eyes playfully, she allowed herself to rest against him.

As Sasuke carried her downstairs, the dim glow of the lanterns revealed two figures on the couches. Fugaku and Mikoto had been sleeping there for the past two nights, refusing to stay in their bedroom, ready to move at the first call.

“Father. Mother,” Sasuke called firmly as he reached the bottom of the stairs, his voice carrying just enough urgency. “It’s time. Sakura’s ready.”

Mikoto’s eyes flew open, and she was on her feet in an instant. “Go ahead,” she urged, already moving toward the stairs. “I’ll bring her maternity bag. Don’t waste a moment.”

Sasuke gave a short nod and shifted Sakura more securely in his arms, his eyes flicking briefly toward Fugaku, who had also risen, steady and serious, though a flicker of emotion betrayed his calm exterior.

Within moments, the Uchiha household was awake, and the quiet night had turned into the beginning of one of the most important journeys of Sasuke and Sakura’s lives.

The hospital corridor felt suffocating. Every corner was occupied by their family. Sasuke, however, could not sit still. He stalked from one end of the corridor to the other,his face sharp with tension. His mind was fixed only on Sakura, her voice, her strength, her pain.

What unsettled him most wasn’t even the wait , it was Tsunade barring him from Sakura’s side.

He could still hear her words: “We don’t have time to take care of you too if you faint, Uchiha. Stay out.”

The thought made his jaw clench. Him, faint? Impossible. He wasn’t Naruto. He could endure more pain than anyon, he had to. And yet they had shut him out.

Naruto, rocking his newborn son in his arms, had tried to console him earlier, but his “comfort” only made Sasuke bristle more.

“I don’t even remember most of it,” Naruto had admitted with an embarrassed laugh. “I just… woke up and the baby was there in my arms. Guess I fainted right in the middle of everything, huh?”

Sasuke had rolled his eyes so hard it was a miracle they hadn’t gotten stuck. “Dobe,” he muttered under his breath even now.

A light touch broke him from his storming thoughts. He turned to see Itachi, calm as ever, his hand resting briefly on Sasuke’s shoulder.

“Calm yourself,” Itachi said in that steady, low voice of his. “Sakura is strong. And the child will be fine.”

Sasuke exhaled through his nose but gave no reply. Instead, he turned sharply and resumed pacing, his cloak flaring behind him.

Itachi sighed and glanced back at Izumi. She caught his look, her lips curving into an amused smile.

“Don’t look at me like that,” she whispered, her voice teasing. “You were just as bad both times.”

The door finally creaked open, and Tsunade stepped out, tugging her gloves off. Everyone in the hallway rose instantly, hearts in their throats.

“The birth was successful,” Tsunade announced with a faint smile. “Both mother and child are healthy. Sasuke, you can go in now.”

Before anyone else could even breathe, Sasuke was already moving. His heart thundered louder than any battle he had fought, but when his eyes found Sakura, everything else melted away.

She was lying half-reclined on the hospital bed, a soft sheen of sweat on her forehead, her cheeks flushed but glowing. And in her arms, so small, so impossibly small was a tiny human with a tuft of black hair resting peacefully against her chest.

Sakura lifted her eyes to him, her smile weak but radiant. “Look,” she whispered, voice full of warmth, “papa’s here.” She tilted her head down toward the bundle.

Sasuke moved to her side, his body trembling though his steps were steady. He sat carefully on the edge of the bed, leaned down, and kissed Sakura’s forehead. His lips lingered there as his voice cracked with quiet emotion. “Thank you… thank you for this moment.”

Her hand brushed against his cheek, and she smiled faintly. “Thank you too.”

Sasuke swallowed, his gaze falling to the little one in her arms. “Can I…?”

“Of course.” Sakura shifted carefully, her hands gentle as she lifted the baby and placed her into Sasuke’s waiting arms.

For a moment, he froze, overwhelmed by the fragile weight against his chest. He bent forward and pressed his nose to the baby’s head, inhaling a scent so pure, so good, it was unlike anything he had ever imagined. His lips curled into a rare smirk as he turned to Sakura.

“I told you it would be a girl.”

Sakura laughed softly, her eyes shining. “You were right.”

Sasuke lowered his gaze to the tiny face, the little breaths, the small fists curled against the blanket. His voice was barely a whisper as he cradled her closer.

“Welcome… Sarada Uchiha.” His throat tightened, and he blinked against the tears welling in his eyes. “You have no idea how much each of us already loves you.”